《Mom, Please Marry Daddy》


 Chapter 1 First Meet At The Auction (Part One)

    Chapter 1 First Meet At The Auction (Part One)


    As the lights turned on, the quiet night was broken by a sea of people. Their gorgeous dresses and


    tuxedos came into view, and the whole city was bathed in the fragrance, colors, and textures of their


    clothes. The biggest auction in T City had started.


    A beautiful couple approached in themplight. The man was handsome, and the woman was both shy


    and graceful. The woman was holding the man''s arm with a sweet smile. How could she not be happy


    since the rumor of their wedding had only just broken this week?


    Everyone had praised the couple as a perfect match, but no one would even have remembered the


    woman seven years ago. It had been seven years, seven long and painful years. That woman and the


    past scandal seemed to have been forgotten.


    "It''s Mr. Brian."


    "Mr. Brian is here,"


    There were a great number of journalists rushing in the direction of the happy couple''s arrival. They


    darted forward with the sound of their cameras clicking and blinding shes. Even had a superstar


    shown up from thetest movie, the response would have been no more than this.


    The red car drew a beautiful arc as it turned before stopping. Under the beautiful lights of the event, the


    bright red car was an enchanting addition. There would always be an elite group of people who


    immediately drew attention upon their arrival, and Brian Yun belonged to this group of people.


    "Mr. Brian, it''s said that you and Miss Cassie Qin recently traveled abroad for seven days and seven


    nights. Is there any truth to the rumor..."


    "Mr. Brian, I heard that you and Miss Cassie Qin are about to get engaged. Is that true?"


    "Mr. Brian..."


    The reporters kept asking questions as if they had already forgotten that tonight''s event was an


    auction, not a special performance by Brian Yun. However, he always drew the attention of the media.


    And not only for his fascinating face, just by his status as the young master of the Yun Company had


    he also attracted many women.


    When hearing the word engagement being tossed around by the crowd, Brian Yun slightly narrowed his


    smiling eyes in a roguish style, "I like being mysterious. Don''t deprive me of my interests." As soon as


    his charming eyes and brows swept the assembled reporters, everyone was utterly charmed by his


    graceful manner and unable to refute.


    Of course, some of the journalists were able to stay calm and reasonable despite his charm. Since they


    could not glean an answer from Brian, they turned to Cassie Qin instead.


    "What do you think about this, Miss Cassie Qin?"


    Cassie held Brian''s arm more closely and said, "Just as Brian said, we are here for the auction. Let us


    rather focus on that, shall we?"


    The bright and beautiful smile and the intimate behavior of this couple caused people to believe in the


    illusion, but was it true? If this looming marital bliss was true, how could Brian settle down so easily?


    After all, even Sara Zhong couldn''t get a ring on him.


    While ying with the cuff link on his cuff, Brian didn''t refute or admit the words that Cassie imed.


    The smile remained fixedly on his face, both charming and confusing the reporters.


    Cassie''s thoughts were evident as she looked at Brian with amorous eyes. When seeing her eyes,


    Brian smiled more enchantingly, which frightened Cassie as she had a sudden feeling of being utterly


    transparent. He smiled and then looked away without saying a word, which made Cassie heave an


    inward sigh of relief.


    "We are indeed greatly honored by your presence." The frozen air was suddenly broken by a sonorous


    voice. Vincent Su came forth utterly resplendent in a white suit that made him look more handsome.


    Different from Brian''s enchanting appearance, he was more of a summer brilliance, fresh and uniquely


    arrogant. His hint of a smile was elegant and mysterious enough to make people around him feel


    drawn in by him. He came over and greeted Brian with a firm handshake.


    "Mr. Su is personally taking charge of the auction. How could I not attend?" Brian also smiled back as


    he sped hands with Vincent. They looked like friends, but their eyes hinted something different.


    "That''s great! I''m looking forward to bidding against you tonight!"


    "It depends on the beauty next to me."


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Miss Qin, as a superstar, you are known to have a good taste. Your presence here will greatly add to


    the fame of this auction."


    "You''re wee, Mr. Su." In response to hispliment, Cassie blushed modestly. She was not sure


    she would be able to impress him tonight. After all, Vincent Su was the CEO of the World International,


    and it was not easy for her to get a word of praise from him. Moreover, he was probably ttering her


    for the sake of Brian.


    Hearing that, Vincent smiled but didn''t say a word. After a moment, he said, "You are very modest,


    Miss Qin. It''s you who tempted Mr. Brian to leave behind his personal affairs to enjoy yourpany for


    seven days. I hope that you would like to bid on several more ensembles tonight so that I can make


    more money!"


    Cassie didn''t know what he meant, and Brian didn''t respond either. She merely smiled and didn''t say


    anything.


    With a meaningful smile, Vincent thought that it was not necessary to expose further detail on the


    matter. Instead, he said, "Mr. Brian, let me show you the way!"


    Brian didn''t refuse and followed Vincent. When they passed by Sawyer Sang, Vincent nodded at him in


    greeting. Besides for Brian, the rest of the guests didn''t merit being greeted by Vincent. After all, the


    auction was being held by World International. In T City, it was an internationally renownedmercial


    tycoon, which stood on an equal footing with the Yun Company.


    From a distance, an inconspicuous car was filled with upants who were carefully watching the


    interactions of Sawyer Sang and Star Xia with the media. They paid special attention to the questions


    being posed to the couple.


    "Well, he really is a genius, but he still doesn''t hold a candle to me!" Charles Xia got out of the car and


    brushed down his set of casual clothes. He was about seven or eight years old, but he was already


    gifted with a charming face. He was as elegant as the woman in front of him, and what was more, he


    had a devious and seductive charm. Especially his eyes were not only full of maniption and cunning,


    which was inconsistent with his tender age, but they were also pure and innocent, which was well


    known at his age. That made people end up feeling vulnerable in front of this child who was enamored


    by the love of the world.

 Chapter 2 First Meet At The Auction (Part Two)

    Chapter 2 First Meet At The Auction (Part Two)


    "Who do you think you are? Don''t forget that he is the famous Mr. Brian Yun of T City," After that, Emily


    Xia stepped out of the car and leisurely leaned on the hood of the car. Her slightly curly but long hair


    freely hung in front of her curvaceous chest, and her delicate features and beautiful face made her


    appear especially enchanting. Behind the sunsses her eyes were somewhat yful, but also


    uniquely fresh, seeming to see through the mortal world. Her calm and serenity were both deeply felt.


    Looking in the direction of the auction, she shed a narrow smile at the corner of her mouth before


    pouting, whichpleted her natural and graceful look.


    "Hey, don''t y dumb. Aren''t I your own son?"


    "I''m just telling the truth. I''m sorry to burst your bubble." Hearing Emily''s casual words, Charles wanted


    to cry. Could anyone tell him why he had such a mother? She was one that he could not change, and


    he could only ept her.


    Emily ignored Charles''s self-pity. When she looked in the direction of the auction, a hint of darkness


    gradually appeared in her eyes, and her mouth curved into a sarcastic smile. Noticing the subtle


    change of her mood, Charles said, "Hey, if you want to gatecrash the auction, you should tell me in


    advance, so that I can stay away from it!"


    Raising a wisp of curly hair from her chest, she wrapped it around her fingertips and said, "Do I look


    like a bad person?"


    However, it seemed that Charles wouldn''t answer to these words. After all, he didn''t want to sleep on


    the street not long after his return to T City. "How can that be? My mommy is the kindest, the most


    beautiful, and the most graceful woman. All the most shining words match my mommy. I can''t help


    admiring your charm. How can I say that? How could it be possible?"


    Without even blushing or raising his heartbeat, it seemed that he had said these words many times


    before. Even Emily Xia seemed to be satisfied with this. She touched his head and said, "Hmm,


    good boy!"


    Charles Xia smiled. He knew that his mother liked these words. He had heard them since he was born.


    Thinking of this, he felt sad and tearful.


    "Hey, what are you going to do?" Emily didn''t hide anything about the past but also didn''t say much


    about it. However, over the years, Charles had made a detailed investigation and knew almost


    everything. Reminded of the pain his mommy had experienced, and the hurt she had gone through in


    those years, he had the urge to kill those people who had dared to bully his mommy. He didn''t allow


    others to do that, not before or after he was born.


    "Come on, brat, stop staring at me. Who are you going to bite? I won''t spare you if you get dirty all


    over!" Emily tapped Charles on his head lightly, her strength being little more than a breeze.


    "Hey, I''m just defending you. I''m so sad that you don''t hug me but rather hit me!" The innocence in his


    big eyes was irresistible.


    Of course, Emily didn''t fall prey to that look. She knew her son very well. Yet, she still took her son in


    her arms and said, "Okay, okay, okay! I just threw myself at you. Have you forgotten why I came back


    this time? I will make some noiseter, and let them know that I have returned!"


    Charles liked the confident and arrogant smile that Emily donned since this was his familiar mother. So


    he continued lying in her arms, enjoying her embrace. "By the way, what about that monster?"


    Raising her eyebrows slightly, Emily asked, "Do you have any ideas?" The small face in front of her


    was a mirror image to Brian''s, especially the eyebrows and eyes. Although she didn''t know who the


    man from seven years ago had been, now this look seemed to exin everything.


    "Yes, I do, but Mommy, I''ll always be on your side." As Charles hugged Emily, he couldn''t fathom what


    she was worried about. Although she never hid anything about his real identity from him, he could feel


    that she still had a slight fear in her heart. That man was his mother''s weakness, which he had already


    known from an early age.


    The serious expression on Charles'' face made Emily smile and rx more. She said, "You don''t need


    to worry about anything. I''m going to take back everything I had lost, and I''ll get back everything owed


    to me. I''ll pay back ten times whoever hurt me. No one can stop me from doing so. This time, I won''t


    give up, no matter what happens. I couldn''t protect or remember things in the past. This time, I will


    firmly grasp them."


    "Brat! If he is your father, how much should I get for custody?" Emily had a yful smile on her face as


    she crazily said.


    A bitter smile cracked Charles'' lips, and he asked, "Are you selling your son for wealth?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I''m just exchanging my son for money."


    Tears welled up in Charles'' eyes. "Am I really your son?"


    "Of course!"


    "I really doubt that."


    "Boy, the Yun Company is indeed rich. Brian takes forty percent of the shares, and he has so much


    more than onepany!" There was some underlying meaning in Emily''s words.


    "Don''t, don''t! Are you short of money?" Charles was going to p her.


    "Don''t you think so? And the more money, the better. I like money. Do you have any problem with


    that?"


    "No, I don''t!" Charles decided to shut up in such a mess. He had nothing to say to his mom, who was


    obsessed with wealth. What else could he say? He could only pray to God for his mom.


    "Let''s do it!"


    "Are there any restrictions?"


    "What do you think?" With a bright smile on the corner of Emily''s mouth, the meaning in her eyes was


    self-evident. Charles knew clearly. "It''s all on me." ''It doesn''t matter if I y a big one, '' he thought.


    Upon seeing this, Emily smiled with satisfaction. She put Charles down and walked in with him. There


    was a warm atmosphere surrounding them from the beginning of the evening to the end.

 Chapter 3 Auction (Part One)

    Chapter 3 Auction (Part One)


    Nobody had noticed that Emily and Charles were there. After all, everyone was paying attention to the


    auction. It seemed that the auction had begun, and there was a full house of peoplepeting in the


    bidding.


    Their seats were ideally situated in the middle of the hall. Brian was on the right front of them, and


    Sawyer was on the left front. So they could clearly see the bidding wars y out.


    In particr, Cassie''s intimate behavior was almost equal to that of an X-rated picture on the scene.


    And Star Xia was also not behaving much better¨Cleaning against Sawyer''s chest and lying in his arms


    as if she had no bones. The sight made Charles uneasy.


    On the contrary, Vincent, who sat beside Brian, looked at the auction with a smug smile on his face.


    Perhaps he was calcting his ie from tonight''svish event. After ncing at Brian, Emily


    hissed, "Evildoer!"


    "Hey! Are they poisoning my pure heart? Isn''t it illegal to pollute a child?"


    Emily looked at Charles for a moment with an unreadable gaze, which gave him a bad feeling. Sure


    enough, Emily said, "Are you a kid? To be honest, I''ve been doubting it for a long time. You have a


    child''s appearance, but the soul of a twenty or thirty-year-old man. It''s very popr to use a dead body


    to return a soul. If it''s the truth, just tell me honestly. I can take it!" After that, the gloomy expression on


    her facepletely defeated Charles.


    "Woman, I say it again. Am I your son? I''m here to help you!" Charles said.


    "Hurry up!" Emily looked away, and everything was back to normal.


    Tears welled up in Charles'' eyes as he thought of what he might have done in hisst life. It was so


    cruel and unfair that he had such a callous mother who he couldn''t offend. Well, he epted his fate.


    Emily''s eyes swept across the front, noticing the warm scene between Sawyer Sang and Star Xia. She


    felt nothing at seeing it. Now, in her eyes, they were just a couple of so-called hypocritical men and


    women unting their love with PDA. However, even if she didn''t care, she knew that they had to pay


    for what they had done.


    As they were talking, a few jade jewels worth millions of dors had been sessfully bidden on by


    Brian. Nobody else would bid for anything that Brian took a fancy to, because few people could plumb


    the depths of the powerful financial resources of the Yun Company.


    "A spendthrift, a spendthrift!" Charles shook his head and said disapprovingly. "He had already spent


    ten million, which was really a treasure trove. He is quite the splurge by nature."


    "What? Are you jealous?" raising her chin with one hand ced on the armrest of her chair, Emily


    asked jokingly.


    "Well, if I wanted to, I could be freer and easier with money than he is. But as a good man, I know how


    to live economically. You should be contented to have a son like me!" Charles spoke quite confidently.


    How would Brian feel if he heard these words?


    "Oh, I don''t think so." Emily''s words frustrated Charles and brought him low. But he had already


    be used to it.


    Suddenly, a dazzling red light was reflected in Emily''s eyes from the blood-red bracelet shining


    charmingly on the stage. Everyone could sense the flow of energy in the jewels'' veins.


    It was quitepatible with a pragmatical temperament. The patterns on the stones were exquisite


    and meticulous. It was said that it took one thousand years to form, one thousand years to be polished,


    and one thousand years to be found. It wasden with the memories of the stone flowers waiting in the


    netherworld for their lifetime, which imbued it with a rich meaning.


    But in Emily''s eyes, the stone flower bracelet was an enchanting jewel blooming in hell''s fire. And


    undoubtedly, this enchanting flower resonated with a darker side in Emily. "Boy, it belongs on me."


    "Then I''ll get it for you." A big smile spread across Charles'' little face. It was rare to see something like


    this bracelet that could so touch Emily. And this bracelet was indeed suitable for his mother. Even he


    loved it at first sight.


    "It seems that it won''t be easy." Emily noticed that Brian and Sawyer were looking at it with admiration.


    It was obvious that this bracelet was for their special women, so it was not hard to tell who they were


    each fighting for.


    "Woman, trust me. We are biological!"


    "Oh, then it''s up to you, Mr. Charles." Emily grinned leaning backzily against the chair.


    "We start the bidding at one million!" the auctioneer called the starting bid.


    "Two million!"


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Three million!"


    The bidding had begun, and it turned out that there were a lot of people who were interested in the


    bracelet. Emily cast a nce at Brian and Sawyer. They seemed not to be taking action. Rather they


    would start biddingter. Charles smiled excitedly, and his charming face beamed with joy. Emily


    always trusted Charles. It was rare for him to be so interested, so she was willing to let him proceed.


    Soon, the price reached ten million, and the bidding was bing white hot.


    "Twenty million!" Sawyer began to make bids first. Everyone looked at him, increasing the bid by ten


    million dors. Sawyer was really rich, but people were more envious that Star could have met such a


    kindhearted person. That sort of mind was more important than any sum of money. Star felt that


    everyone was envious of her, and sheughed even more brightly¨Cthis gentleman next to her belonged


    to her.


    However, before Star had stoppedughing, Brian shouted, "50 million!" His words shocked everyone.


    In an instant, 50 million was just a drop in the bucket for Yun Company. But it was all just for a woman,


    which proved the saying, "A yboy never cares about proper business."


    Taking a look at Brian''s sunny smile, Sawyer countered bid. "Sixty million!"


    No one had expected that Sawyer would be at odds with Brian. One man was the rising star in the


    business world and had gradually taken over the Sang Company. The other man was a dissolute


    young man who yed with women for no reason. This kind of battle was somewhat strange.


    Furthermore, no one had heard that these men had enmity with each other. Finally, they all attributed it


    to Sawyer''s strong love for Star.


    Brian yed with the auction card in his hand. People were unable to see the emotions in his eyes, but


    he still wore a charming smile as he finally dared to say, "One hundred million!"


    One hundred million! The crowd was shocked. This price had shattered the proverbial ss ceiling and


    was now sky-high. Brian was really generous. Everyone was impressed by the uninhibited rich man yet


    again.


    It was obvious that Sawyer was also considering his options. The auction card seemed to be bent


    into an arc in his hands. When he was about to raise the bidding card again, he was stopped by Star


    who pulled at his arm. She said, "Dearest Sawyer, it''s enough that you have such a kind mind for me."


    It wasn''t that they couldn''t afford the money, but they couldn''tpete with the Yun Company. It had


    be obvious that Brian was determined to own the bracelet glittering on the stage. Sawyer looked


    at Star and seemed to suddenly remember that this bracelet was what the girl in front of him like. Just


    then, he remembered a fierce sight deep in his memory that was so simr to this event.


    Unfortunately... Slowly, he put down his bidding card without bidding more.

 Chapter 4 Auction (Part Two)

    Chapter 4 Auction (Part Two)


    Star smiled and thought that she was quite important in Sawyer''s heart, and she just ignored the


    instant tangle of emotions in his eyes.


    Silence reigned in the room. Brian continued to y with the bidding card in his hands thoughtfully,


    while Vincent was grinning from ear to ear. ''The higher the prices reach, the more money I can get, '' he


    thought.


    Just when people thought that no one would brave enough to face down to Brian, a naive and yet


    somewhat indomitable voice rang out, "200 million!"


    All eyes were attracted by the voice behind this new bidding card. When they saw the bidder, they


    looked at each other, and they could have swallowed several eggs with their ck-jawed mouths


    hanging open in surprise.


    Charles quite enjoyed the sight of the surprised crowd, and he said, "Being a gentleman, I''m both


    handsome and debonair, and therefore, everyone loves me. It''s excusable for all of you to be attracted


    by my appeal. But can you stop looking at me like starving wolves? I''m afraid my heart will ache!"


    Before the crowd could react, Charles'' sharp voice had already drawn them back to their senses. The


    corners of their mouths remained stiff for a long time. They couldn''t help but wonder, ''Damn it! Where


    did this narcissistic little guye from? He looks so familiar. Have we met him before? But where?''


    They remained lost in thought for quite a while.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Charles seemed oblivious to what was happening. He stared at the bracelet in front of him. He had


    promised his mommy he''d get it. But undoubtedly, his extremely narcissistic words had sessfully


    attracted the attentions of Brian and Sawyer. They turned to him at the same time. Someone made a


    pping sound as he hit his thigh and said, "Oh, this boy looks just like Mr. Brian!"


    In an instant, the crowd was very excited. "Yes, he does look like Mr. Brian. That''s right!"


    They hadn''t expected it because it was difficult to find someone equally elegant and talented to Brian.


    Now they saw a handsome man like Brian, but unexpectedly he was a little boy! Hold on... Little guy...


    The crowd went silent like boiled water that had cooled down. They looked first at Brian and then at


    Charles. The simrity of their features,bined with Brian''s unmistakable way of doing things,


    quickly seeded a bold guess in everyone''s hearts.


    As soon as Brian saw Charles, the smile on his face disappeared little by little. The smile vanished, and


    a deeply pensive look shed in his eyes. Cassie also sensed that he was acting strangely. "Brian..."


    However, she didn''t stir any reaction in Brian. Fixing her eyes at Charles, she grasped Brian''s fingers


    tightly.


    On another face, there was something unreadable glimmering as Vincent looked at the two.


    Although Charles'' attention was focused on the stage, it didn''t mean that he couldn''t feel the burning


    eyes from all around him. "I know you all admire my grace. But can we get down to business first?"


    He gazed at the bracelet on the stage with scorching eyes, which made everyone want to call him to


    discipline. Who was this shameless child? People nced at Brian, but he didn''t make any response.


    Once again, they didn''t know what he was thinking about this eerie event that had urred.


    "You, little boy, 200 million dors is not pocket change. This is not a ce to have fun," someone in


    the crowd said and made everyone return their attention to this important thing that they were here for.


    200 million was not a thing that could be sniffed at, not to mention such a little guy, who might not even


    know the concept of 200 million.


    To be honest, such suspicious gazes made Charles quite unhappy. It was obvious that he was being


    underestimated. With his lips trembling, he took a domineering step forward with one of his short legs


    and brushed a few hairs back from his forehead with one hand. "How dare you think such a handsome


    guy can''t afford this?"


    With his big eyes wide open, Charles seemed intent on marching up to fight whoever dared to deny


    him. Seeing such a gesture, Brian smiled and said, "Mr. Su, since no one wants to raise the price, this


    bracelet belongs to this boy ording to the rules of the auction."


    When he spoke, everyone was stunned. It was obvious that there was no doubt in his eyes. Could it be


    said that... Everyone''s thoughts were once again running wild with spections.


    "Well, isn''t Mr. Brian starting the bidding now?" Vincent looked at Brian with a cunning smile, which


    contained something that only the two of them knew.


    "It''s rare for a child to be so interested in a bid. I can''tpete with a child, let alone..." Brian looked at


    Charles, who looked so simr to him. No one could read the meaning in Brian''s deep eyes.


    As soon as Brian finished talking, Charles nodded in agreement. He was very satisfied with Brian''s


    performance. When Brian looked at him, he felt it.


    He remembered that his mommy had told him that no matter the character of people, their eyes


    couldn''t tell lies. However, Brian''s eyes, except for the initial surprise, were too calm. ''It seems that my


    father isn''t who he appears on the surface.''


    Charles blinked at Brian with his clear and wide eyes and a sly smile, which stunned Brian in its guile-


    fullness. It seemed that he needed to investigate this carefully.


    After three beats of the auctioneer''s gavel, Charles received the hot ne at a price of 200 million.


    He happily smiled and verged on jumping up and down in excitement. "Wow! Here it is! How are you


    going to praise me?"


    In an instant, Charles turned smugly to Emily. People started to notice the woman sitting next to him.


    As Charles had offered a high price just now, everyone''s eyes had been attracted to him, so they had


    ignored the woman with him.


    Emily hadn''t taken off her sunsses the whole time, and half of her body was leaning against the seat


    to bnce at an intricate angle. It was no wonder that people hadn''t noticed her just now. They only


    saw that Emily dragged her jaw slightly and looked aroundzily. If they didn''t know that she was in an


    auction, they would have thought that she was out having fun at an amusement park.


    But it was undeniable that even though she wore sunsses, it was difficult to cover up her


    temperament.


    Disregarding everyone''s gaze, she slowly sat up and gently straightened her clothes. "Oh! Two


    hundred million! What do you want as a reward?" As soon as she spoke up in such a low voice,


    Charles knew that something was wrong, so he ran as fast as he could. However, before he took the


    first step, Emily caught him. She said, "Boy, can you be more patient? How dare you spend 200 million


    in such a frivolous act?"


    "You said you wanted it, but you didn''t say how much it should cost," Charles exined and wasn''t as


    bold as he had been a moment ago. Although he was fearless, he couldn''t be arrogant with his mother.


    Especially when it came to money, his mother was always a frightening force to resist.


    "I didn''t ask you to spend 200 million." Two hundred million was a lot of money. She felt angered about


    it.


    "I have paid it." Charles emphasized the fact that made Emily feel bad.


    "You bad boy, learn something good. Don''t pretend to be generous like Brian Yun. Are you rich?"


    Charles felt helpless. In fact, they didn''tck money at all. But facing his mommy, who loved money, he


    couldn''t do anything but bear her chastisement. He thought for a moment and then said, "Woman, you


    should know that Brian spent all his money on loose women. He never paid for his own business. He is


    a dissipated, dissolute, and wasteful character. I have spent my money and life on my mother. It''s


    called generosity. I''m filial and sensible. Don''t degrade me by putting me and Brian in the same


    category."


    Charles'' words were quite silly. After a quick nce at his narcissistic face, Emily found that he was a


    child who shared the same blood with Brian, so he was undoubtedly simr to Brian.


    Everyone was left speechless by the two people in front of them. They looked at Brian, who was


    affected by this dispute for no reason, and he was watching it happily. He didn''t mind to beughed at.


    "Miss, can you tell me what the oue of your dispute is?"


    Vincent spoke first. He enjoyed watching theical scene, but it didn''t mean that he forgot to charge


    the bidding price. After all, he valued money a lot. Emily looked up at him slightly, let go of Charles, and


    waved her hands. "The bracelet is quite suitable for me..."


    With a smile on his face, Vincent knew very well that he had to wait for Emily''s reply. As expected, she


    said, "But I don''t want to pay for it. What should I do now?" Emily looked very worried now.


    All the people were almost falling from their seats with mirth at the strange event. Damn, what was


    this? The supremacy! You have to see what it is when you want to skip out on the bill. This was an


    auction held by the World International Group. Anyone with any sense at all wouldn''t dare to make


    trouble here. Thinking of what Charles had done just now, and judging from Emily''s reaction, the two


    really believed that they could get away with it!


    "If thisdy doesn''t want it, could you please transfer it to me?" a soft voice said. Even if she didn''t look


    up at him, she knew who the voice belonged to.


    "I didn''t realize that Mr. Sawyer would like this bracelet so much!" Emily said in a low voice devoid of


    any emotion.


    Sawyer paused for a moment and replied slowly, "My fiancee likes this bracelet very much."


    When Star heard this, she was so moved and happy. "Dearest Sawyer..."


    Sawyer smiled kindly at Star, but he looked more than a little dejected.

 Chapter 5 Messing Up The Auction (Part One)

    Chapter 5 Messing Up The Auction (Part One)


    "I didn''t expect that Mr. Sawyer Sang could be so affectionate to Miss Star Xia!" Emily stressed the


    word ''affectionate'' for extra meaning ensuring that anyone understood the irony in it.


    Brian raised his eyebrows and continued to enjoy the spectacle. He had a feeling that it would turn out


    to be a good show.


    "Miss, have we..." "Have we known each other before?" Before Sawyer could finish speaking, he was


    interrupted by Emily.


    "Boy, Mr. Sawyer asked if I could transfer the bracelet to him. It''s rare that he is so generous. Do you


    think I should transfer it to him?" Her fingers were stroking the semi-curly locks of hair hanging over her


    chest from time to time. She seemed to be oblivious to the embarrassment of the situation.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Charles knew what his mother was thinking. This couple had caused his mother a lot of trouble in the


    past. If his mother hadn''t forbidden him to take any further action, he would have beaten them up. But


    since his mother wanted to deal with them herself, only painful memories and ill luck would be waiting


    for them. With this thought, heforted himself, but at this time, it was better that he y ording to


    his mother''s n.


    "Wow, woman! Do you mean Mr. Sawyer has never been so generous. It''s quite embarrassing?"


    "Isn''t it the truth?" Emily casually countered.


    "Oh, I see. I''m so ignorant."


    Even though Sawyer had always shown his tenderness to others, he still felt embarrassed by their


    words. "Miss, why do you nder me like this?"


    With a broad smile on her face, Emily said, "I ndered you? I don''t think so. Did you hear that, boy?"


    Charles shook his head emphatically and said, "My mommy is always kindhearted. How can she


    nder others? Maybe the person who said that has a problem with their ears. He should seek medical


    treatment."


    "Ha-ha..." A burst ofughter came. It was Brian who had burst outughing regardless of his image.


    Of course, he had no image to maintain except for that of a handsome yboy''s appeal.


    But when Brian noticed that everyone''s attention had focused on him, he said, "You guys go on. Don''t


    mind me." Brian burst intoughter again, and the crowd started to admire the mother and the son for


    their tenacity.


    "Hey, you''re such an ungrateful woman. My Dearest Sawyer spoke to you in a friendly manner. Don''t


    be so mean to him. Your son is just a child, but he is already so overbearing. It must be because he


    received a poor education andcks manners..."


    Star wanted to add something more. However, a sharp look from Emily made her mouth shut like a


    bear trap as she retreated to cower behind Sawyer. Despite Emily''s sunsses nothing could prevent


    the cold light from rippling out from her eyes. Sensing Emily''s malicious intentions, Sawyer was


    stunned for a while and soothed Star behind him.


    "Dare you say it again?" The air around them seemed to be frozen. When Brian looked at Star, his


    eyes turned deep.


    Star didn''t know what to say under the scrutiny of such a gaze.


    "No offense," Sawyer said, trying to diffuse the situation. He didn''t want to exin but was forced to do


    so.


    "Mommy..." Charles grabbed Emily''s sleeves slightly. He knew which words she was most irritated by.


    Although his mother never cared what others said about her, she couldn''t bear to hear him being


    belittled. It was a blessing for him to have a mother with the qualities like Emily.


    Emily held her son''s hand and wanted to protect him. No one could make a judgment about her son,


    especially this shameless couple in front of them. "Mr. Sawyer, who do you think you are to say these


    words to me? Who do you think you are?"


    "You..." Star seemed to want to say something more.


    "You''d better shut your mouth. You don''t deserve to speak to me." The yful look on Emily''s cold face


    disappeared and was reced by a powerfully dark aura.


    "We have never offended you, why do you say such things?" Now Sawyer was certain that Emily was


    being hostile to them.


    "Well, you didn''t offend me, did you? But in my memory, you and I are sworn enemies." Emilyughed


    grimly, shocking both Sawyer and Star. Confused, Sawyer asked, "Miss, whatever do you mean?"


    "Mr. Sawyer, it''s true that most of us have short memories. But it''s better that you forget the past, for


    then your sins will also be forgotten."


    Sawyer was stunned for a moment and then said to Star, "I don''t understand what thisdy is talking


    about."


    "Ha-ha, you don''t understand? Since when has the brilliant minded Mr. Sawyer''s intelligence quotient


    dropped so low? Seven years ago, you had such a keen intellect and used all kinds of methods at your


    disposal without any care or scruple. After seven years, I didn''t think you would have be so dull.


    Boy, why don''t you teach Mr. Sawyer to remember the past?"


    Charles shook his head at Sawyer in pity and sighed deeply, seeming to feel sorrowful at the man''s


    inability to understand his mother''s meaning.


    "Uncle Sawyer, haven''t I mentioned that myst name is Xia? Oh, it happens to be the samest name


    as that of the woman in your arms. Oh, that''s right, myst name is Xia. My mother''sst name is Xia!"


    Mentioning this, it was clear to Charles that if Sawyer didn''t understand then there was nothing more


    he could do for him. But it seemed that he didn''t have to do anything else. When he just said hisst


    name, Star''s and Sawyer''s eyes darkened quite obviously, and their bodies trembled. It seemed that


    they didn''t need any further reminders.


    "I didn''t expect your ignorance. Seven years have passed, but only a pair of sunsses has managed


    to cover up everything from our past. It seems that I haven''t even left a memory to you two. I don''t


    know whether I should be happy or disappointed." Emily took off her sunsses, revealing her very


    pretty pair of smart and cunning eyes. It seemed that nothing missed her eyes, which made her


    temperament more closely resemble that of Brian.

 Chapter 6 Messing Up The Auction (Part Two)

    Chapter 6 Messing Up The Auction (Part Two)


    "Sister..." Star could not help but gasp this word, which caused a great uproar in the crowd.


    The only person who could draw that word from Star''s lips was the daughter of the former President of


    the Xia Company, who had been kicked out of Xia family, and who had cut off all rtions with her


    family since then. She was Emily Xia! She was the woman who had caused a huge scandal in T City


    seven years ago, and who had once been cursed by thousands of people in T City. Seven years ago,


    her own parents died because of the scandal. She had also been Sawyer''s fiancee seven years ago.


    But was this woman really she?


    Seven years ago, there had been a picture of her pale face printed full page in the newspaper, but now


    it was even harder for the crowd to take their eyes off her. But there were also some people who


    whispered about her after they became sure of her identity. Some looked at Charles, with a tacit


    understanding that the child they saw was the result of that ugly business seven years ago. They


    looked at Emily and Charles withplicated expressions.


    "Who are you talking to, Miss Star Xia? I''ve long severed all rtions with the Xia family. If you still call


    me sister, you insult me."


    "Sister, the past is in the past. Grandpa didn''t mean to do that. If you want toe back to the family, I


    can plead with grandpa for you," Star said eagerly, as if she and Emily had once loved each other very


    much. But only Emily knew what Star was really worried about.


    "Come back?" Emilyughed as if she just heard a great joke. "Star, don''t you think you have too much


    of a crush on the Xia Family? I don''t even like the Xia Family now, much less seven years ago when


    the whole matter transpired. Seven years is not long enough for the past to be forgotten. Yes, seven


    years have passed, and I have born it with great pain!"


    Star''s fingers tangled up in tension as she listened to her long lost sister. When Sawyer saw Emily, he


    had be very pale, and he had remained so until now, when he said, "Miss Emily Xia, the matter


    seven years ago has already passed, hasn''t it?" Sawyer could only speak these words in a weak voice.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Oh, the past is past. Mr. Sawyer, you are so broad-minded, but unfortunately, I have never felt that it


    has passed. In these seven years, every time I thought of it, I had an impulse to nibble at it with my


    teeth and suck blood." The bloody words from Emily shocked everyone around her to a hushed


    silence, especially when they saw her eerily bright smile, which seemed so heartbreaking.


    Star tightly grasped Sawyer''s arm. She pinched him so hard that some of his skin instantly turned blue


    and purple. Sawyer knew the worry in Star''s heart, and he could not have rxed any more than her,


    but he forced himself to calm down.


    "Miss Xia, what happened seven years ago is over and has be history now. You can''t change


    anything about that no matter what you do."


    "If this kind of thing happened to you, Mr. Sawyer, would you say that so easily? Can that still be used


    to exin the events of the past? Probably not." Gazing at the slight smile on Emily''s lips, Sawyer felt


    his heart ache anew despite the passage of time.


    "Dearest Sawyer..." said Star, tugging at Sawyer''s arm.


    "It''s nothing." Sawyer sped Star''s palm with an encouraging squeeze, telling her not to worry.


    "Now that Miss Xia has chosen to phrase it in these terms, there is no need for us to further continue


    our conversation."


    Even though he said these words gently, there was still a hefty weight contained in his voice. The heir


    of the Sang Company couldn''t be so innocent, not to mention that Emily had already taken the


    measure of them seven years ago.


    "I always thought that it''s not necessary to further discuss it with you. However, I am not the one who


    keeps talking!"


    "Let''s go!" There was really no need to linger here.


    When Sawyer had now seen Emily again, he remembered the decision he had reached all those seven


    years ago. It was like a rope tightly wrapped around his throat, which slowly strangled the breath from


    him and left him unable to struggle. Especially when he saw Charles, the past came hurtling back like a


    knife in flight to the target. The sight of the child had ripped him to pieces without mercy. Even if regret


    or guilt was useless, it did not mean that he had none of these things in his heart.


    "Sawyer, since my sister likes this bracelet so much, let''s help her by paying for it. She didn''t take


    anything with her when she left our home," Star said slightly as she was leaving. Sawyer stood frozen


    next to Star as he regarded Emily darkly since she has simply responded with an indifferentugh.


    "Okay..." As Sawyer agreed, someone had already shouted over him, ending his words.


    "Do you think I''m invisible? Do you think I need to turn to you to pay for the things I bought for my


    mommy? Just go! Don''t destroy my kindness!" Charles shouted mercilessly at Sawyer.


    Star''s face obviously pale at the child''s rage, but she still tried to put on a smile and said, "You''re my


    sister''s only child. You must be turning seven years old this year. I''m your aunt."


    Sawyer had no time to stop her from saying ''seven years old, '' which once again drew Charles to the


    forefront of the gossip. As expected, there were even more disdainful sighs from the crowd. They could


    even hear muttered voices saying, "It indeed happened at that time. If I was her, I would have aborted


    the child. She even gave birth to the child. It''s really..."


    Before the speaker could say more, something sailed through the air and hit him solidly in the mouth. It


    turned out to be a high-heeled shoe flung in rage!

 Chapter 7 Mess It Up

    Chapter 7 Mess It Up


    "Oh, I''m sorry. It''s my fault." But there was no apology in Emily''s eyes. The coldness in her eyes made


    that injured man frightened. He just had to attribute to his unluckiness and return the shoes to them.


    "I''m not happy when other people gossip about my son. You''d better remember, this time it''s a shoe,


    but next time maybe a knife." Emily looked around with a smile, which made people frightened. Her lips


    curled slightly and said, "I was just joking. After all, I don''t want to see blood. " But no one thought that


    she was joking.


    "Star, it has been seven years, and you''re still very good at talking nonsense. But how long can you be


    so smug? I don''t mention anything about the past in seven years, which can''t mean that I''ve forgotten


    it. Now you''re messing with me again!"


    Star had been a little scared just now. Emily''s low pressure made her unable to breathe. She tried to


    calm down and said, "Sister, what do you say? I don''t know what are you talking about." Anyway, she


    could pretend to be confused without being exposed on the spot. Sawyer could do nothing but


    apany her.


    "Well, I will let you know gradually." Star held tightly to Sawyer''s arms. For some reasons, Emily''s


    return this time made her feel frightened.


    "Let''s go." Whatever Emily wanted to get back at them, they would get it.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Oh, I forgot to ask you, how is the Xia Company going in your father''s hands?" At once, the face of the


    Star turned pale.


    Sawyer was stunned by Emily''s words. Did she want to take back the Xia Company? He looked at


    Emily with aplicated expression in his eyes and said, "Miss Xia, you seemed to have said that you


    had nothing to do with the Xia Company. These are the affairs in the Xia Company. There is no need to


    exin to Miss Xia." Now he could only stand by the side of Star to protect her.


    With Emily ying with her nails, she said, "Mr. Sawyer treats his fianc¨¦e so well. I''m so moved by this


    love." There were many sarcastic words, especiallying from the mouth of Emily, Sawyer''s ex-


    fianc¨¦e.


    Sawyer didn''t say anything more.


    "Well, seven years ago, thank you so much for letting me have this boy."


    With the livid face of Sawyer and Star, Emily knew clearly what could hurt them!


    "Let''s go." Sawyer held the hand of Star and left. Emily kept looking at them with a smile.


    Since the protagonist had left, there was no point to stay a little longer. Now that the effect had been


    achieved, it was time to end. Looking at the bracelet on the stage, Emily smiled, "Kid, go get it." And


    she gave Charles a p on his head.


    "Well, Mommy, you can''t!"


    "You finally get it, but..." Then Emily whispered something in Charles''s ear. Hearing what she said,


    Charles didn''t know whether he shouldugh or cry. He knew that his mother was not as kind as he


    thought, but he didn''t think it was a good idea.


    "Why are you suspicious of me?"


    "Of course not. You''re the most beautiful goddess in my heart. I''ll go now." Charles stepped out quickly.


    With mischievous smile, everyone wondered what they were going to do. They didn''t believe that they


    would be willing to pay the money.


    "Uncle Vincent, let''s stop pretend to be rich with cash. Let''s use a check," The signature began.


    Everyone was speechless. They wondered if the check, which was signed by a child at his age, would


    be fulfilled, not to mention their identity, would they really be able to afford 200 million.


    Vincent liked this boy very much, which is not because of his face but his personality, so he said,


    "Thank you, young Master Xia."


    "You''re wee." Charles handed the check to Vincent.


    Seeing that, Vincent was stunned for a while. Charles smiled innocently. "Uncle Vincent, mommy has


    taken many efforts for this. You should take good care of it."


    Taking a nce at the direction of Emily, Vincent carefully folded the check and said, "Of course.


    Please give the thing to Miss Xia."


    He saw that Charles happily went over to Emily with the booty. Emily also smiled happily. It seemed


    that things were as expected.


    "Woman, what are we doing now?"


    "We''re done here. Now, go back,"


    "Okay."


    Before turning around, she threw a glimpse at Brian. When their eyes met, she smiled softly, took up


    Charles''s hand and left with ease. There was an atmosphere that nobody could step in between the


    mother and son.


    "L..." Then, Cassie walked close to Brian. Since they appeared, Brian had been looking at them and


    didn''t see her any more. She was afraid.


    "I will send someone to send you back." Brian withdrew his arm, stood up and smoothed his clothes.


    Cassie looked at the receding figure, her eyes full of anger.


    Because of this episode, the excitement of the auction following was no longer as good as it was in the


    beginning. When the final round came, everyone was still immersed in the scene just now.


    At the end of the auction, a note was handed to Brian. He looked at the note and said, "Dig it out,


    including everything happened seven years ago!" That face was exactly the same as Brian''s. There


    was a meaningful smile on that face. How could it be possible that he didn''t mean it? It seemed that he


    really missed something in that year.


    In the presidential suite at the top of the hotel, with a ss of wine in Emily''s hand, she looked out of


    the window at the busy traffic. Charles stood aside in the same way, only holding a ss of milk in his


    hand.


    "Mommy, what are you nning tonight?" Although Emily enjoyed her life and would not bully herself,


    she was also not a person who squandered money casually. Looking at the situation tonight, Charles


    found that the table of exquisite dinner was very expensive, which waspletely his style. But when it


    came to his mommy, it was quite strange.


    "Oh, that''s all right. I am here to confirm for you where the other half of your bloodes from. It


    seems that I have spent heavily on it. You must remember my great kindness. Oh, remember to pay


    double the cost tonight to me!"


    All of a sudden, Charles wanted to leave the room as soon as possible. But he finally held it back. He


    asked, "Mommy, are you sure he''lle?"


    Staring at him in a serious look, Emily said, "Kid, you''re handsome, aren''t you?" In this way, Charles


    would regret asking the question.


    Emily drank up the red wine in her ss and replied, "Don''t worry. He will definitelye." Looking at


    Charles''s simr face and the words on the slip, she would be wrong about Brian if he didn''t take any


    action. It was just a matter of time. But Emily wanted to see how long it would take for him to find here.


    Looking at the confident expression on Emily''s face, Charles obediently went to wipe out the food on


    the table. Since his mother had made arrangement, he didn''t need to stick his nose into it. Moreover,


    the food on the table was up to his taste.


    Even though the food was prepared for receiving Brian, Emily didn''t stop Charles. Nothing was more


    important than this kid in front of her. Looking at him enjoying the food, she smiled happily.


    When Charles was enjoying his food, the doorbell rang. With a bright smile on her face, Emily gently


    swiped the ss and said, "Open the door."


    "Okay, okay, I''m going." With a te in his hand, Charles walked towards the door as if he wouldn''t


    move if his mother didn''t ask him to.


    The door opened, and they looked at each other. One was elder than the other, and the other was


    younger. They looked alike. While he was chewing, Charles said, "Hey, you are here." Though he didn''t


    speak very clearly because he had something in his mouth, Brian did understand.


    Emily saw the baby face in front of her, his eyes became pure and clean after he drew back cunning.


    From the rounded mouth, she could see the child''s greedy for food. Looking at the pretty face, she


    could not help but smile softly. "Something is stuck on your mouth." Then she softly wiped it.


    As for Brian, Charles didn''t resist him at all. However, when he saw that smiling charming face, he was


    not reconciled at all although this face belonged to his father. He fiercely inserted the meat into the


    te, chewed it hard and stared at Brian with burning eyes.


    "Do you want to know why I look so handsome?" Charles stopped eating upon hearing that. He


    swallowed the food and stared at him......


    "Really! Come on! Mr. Brian, are you going to hide it from the public?" As soon as he finished saying


    that, he pounced on Brian, trying to get close to him without caring about the te in his hand.


    Fortunately, Brian was quick enough to hold the te over him and picked up the little boy who was


    about to bump into him.


    Brian was so close to Charles that he smiled gracefully: "Oh, I see. It seems that I don''t know the


    secret to tell you about. Moreover, I don''t do proper business, waste my time, waste my life, and there


    is no need to waste my time to tell others about it."


    He obviously saw that Charles''s face twitched a little and Charles just said a few words at the auction,


    trying to hold the grudge.


    "Just kidding, how can you take it seriously? Besides, look at our rtionship, it''s not a waste if you tell


    me? Am I right, Mr. Brian?"


    "Well, do we have anything to do with each other?" With smile in Brian''s eyes, and a micro facelift at


    the corners of his mouth, Charles was speechless. He didn''t believe Brian didn''t know what to say and


    guess anything at all. Moreover, he appeared here, which proved this point.


    All sorts of feelings welled up in Charles''s heart. He had already had a mom who was in trouble, and


    now he has a father like this. He was really worried about his future.


    "Mommy!" Charles decided to let his invincible Mommy to argue with this man.


    Emily then cast a scornful nce at Charles and said, "Well, our smart little master Charles is going to


    yield."


    Then Charles turned his head, without saying anything.


    "Go to the presidential suite next door." Said Emily.

 Chapter 8 The Engagement Seven Years Ago

    Chapter 8 The Engagement Seven Years Ago


    Charles looked at the delicious food on the table, then turned to look at Brian, with eyes full of affection.


    "There is something you want to eat." Obviously, Emily knew him well.


    "Mommy!" Charles pointed at Brian with tears in his eyes. She knew very well that such an expression


    most probably to be fake, but she could not refuse it, especially when she was with Charles. This


    method always worked.


    "Go now." Charles knew that there was no problem if Emily said so, so he motioned for Brian to let him


    down. And Brian also got it.


    "Mommy, your son''s future will be in your hands." Charles left immediately.


    "Oh, don''t forget to ask for more money next door. I can''t work for free, right? You don''t need to give me


    too much money. Two hundred million is enough. Of course I don''t mind if it is too much."


    As Charles was walking, he almost fell down, but luckily, Brian reacted quickly and held him.


    "Mommy, we are biological!" He shook his head and repeated the fact.


    "Of course, or why would I give you the chance?"


    As a matter of fact, Charles didn''t want to take this chance. But when he saw the sad look in Emily''s


    eyes, he made a wise decision. He didn''t want to go on struggling with this matter. Otherwise, he didn''t


    know what he would say, so he left and gave them a sad receding figure.


    "Mr. Brianes so fast. Don''t you need to apany beauties?" With her slender fingers brushing


    across a chair, Emily sat down, smiling brightly.


    "It''s Miss Xia''s invitation. I can''t refuse it." Brian sat down elegantly.


    "Oh, why didn''t I remember to invite Mr. Brian?" Emily stared at Brian with a broad smile, one hand


    supporting her jaw.


    "Well, I think you should have a good talk with me, such as seven years ago and your son."


    As he spoke, Brian stood up and took a ss of red wine from the table, pouring it for Emily and a


    ss of wine for himself. He didn''t treat himself as a guest at all.


    Shaking the ss lightly, smelling the wine, Brian said: "Miss Xia, please enjoy the 1982 Chateau


    Laffite. This mellow is good for listening."


    Emily smiled, looking at the calm and graceful Brian in front of her. Was he still the famous Mr. Brian? It


    seemed that the rumors were hardly to be convinced. "Haven''t you checked it yourself, Mr. Brian?"


    "But I prefer to hear it from Miss Xia." For a moment, Emily''s yful eyes were gone, and she looked


    so serious as if she could absorb a person''s heart. It was hard to refuse her, even if the person was


    Emily.


    Raising her head slightly and gulping down the wine in her hand, the sound of the ss falling on the


    table sounded unusually heavy. Putting away all the ckness on her face, she said seriously and


    calmly, "Seven years ago, in the night when I had an ident, where were you?"


    Emily''s calm attitude was undoubtedly an admirable thing, and was also of Brian''s interest. With a


    smile at the corners of his mouth, he said, "I''m in that hotel too."


    Sure enough, there was no doubt, but Emily still wanted to confirm and then got the answer already in


    her mind.


    Seven years ago, Emily was the daughter of the Xia family and the apple of the eyes of Mr. and Mrs.


    Tristan Xia. Seven years ago, Mr. and Mrs. Tristan were in charge of the Xia Company. As Tristan''s


    only daughter, she was, of course, loved by all people. Moreover, through an alliance with Sawyer by


    marriage, Emily had be the envy of many women.


    Emily was gorgeous, and Sawyer was gentle and nice. They were a perfect match. Everyone would


    tter them as a heaven-made match and thought they were perfect for each other. She was so


    addicted to Sawyer''s tenderness that she was cheatedpletely. She only pursued the gentleness,


    but she didn''t know that the gentleness was a sharp de wrapped with candies and would push you


    into hell when you were numb.


    Emily and Sawyer knew each other not for business, nor for a banquet, but for an ident.


    Nine years ago, Emily had a car ident on the ring mountain road. Luckily, she met Sawyer and was


    rescued in time, or she would be in danger of life. But someone told herter. Because of the car


    ident, her head was seriously injured and she forgot everything, including her parents, her rtives,


    and even why she drove there. She was once panic and confused but a little bit relieved. She didn''t


    know where the relief came from.


    With the careful care of Mr. and Mrs. Tristan and thefort of Sawyer from time to time, Emily was


    calm at the beginning. She didn''t feel much depressed about the loss of the memory, instead, she tried


    to get new memory, because she had met Sawyer by ident. Now she thought it was just an


    unpleasant episode in her life, but she didn''t expect that it was this episode that made her lose the


    most important people in her life. So how could she not hate him and get over it.


    Also seven years ago, when Emily came to the amusement park. Looking around, there was no one


    around, she felt strange and called Sawyer, "Sawyer, where are you? Why didn''t I see you?"


    At that moment, the lights in the amusement park were on and there was a bright light. Sawyer walked


    out of the light and knelt down with one leg bent. He asked, "Will you marry me, Emily?"


    In the light, Sawyer''s face looked even more elegant. At that time, Emily nodded without hesitation and


    smiled happily, "Okay!"


    Soon, the proposal ceremony was widely reported. A lot of romantic, gentle and earnest words were


    applied to Sawyer. When Emily heard these words, she smiled cheerfully and said, "Wow, it''s so lucky


    to have such a popr fianc¨¦. What if there is a beautiful woman who want to rece me someday?"


    When Sawyer heard this, the newspaper held in his hand shook. "Then my fianc¨¦e will fight those


    women for about three hundred rounds!"


    "Don''t worry. I will never let such a good man go." Emily held Sawyer''s arm. At that time, Emily might


    not expect that Sawyer was the first one to give up in this marriage. And he even had the idea of letting


    go in the beginning.


    "Emily, Sawyer, it''s time toe out." Sawyer''s mother and Emily''s mother called them.


    Sawyer held Emily''s hand and walked outside. The ceremony was grand because both the Xia family


    and the Shao family were d to see it.


    "Sister, congrattions on finding such an outstanding fianc¨¦." With a ss of wine in her hand, Star


    came over. Although Emily did not have a good impression of Star, who was her younger sister, the


    daughter of her uncle, she could not be mean to her. She smiled brightly and said: "Thank you!"


    "You''re wee." Star looked at Sawyer with affectionate eyes. At that time, Emily was immersing in


    the atmosphere and didn''t notice that, so she didn''t notice the hidden emotions in Sawyer''s eyes.


    "Brother Sawyer, we haven''t seen each other for a long time," Star said


    "Do you know each other?" Emily looked at Sawyer and Star and asked without any other meaning.


    "Yes, I knew her when I studied abroad!" Sawyer''s words were a little cold, and Emily did not know


    why. She just heard that Star with bitterness said, "Brother Sawyer and I..."


    "Emily, aunt and uncle asked us toe over." Sawyer interrupted her, so she gripped her cup with her


    fingertips and looked at the receding figure, wishing to crush it. "Sawyer......" Star uttered the words


    lightly.


    "Emily, where is Sawyer?" Emily''s mother came over and said.


    "Maybe he is out to greet the guests!" Emily didn''t take it seriously.


    "Sawyer, are you really going to get engaged to my sister?" Star said to Sawyer, with her eyes full of


    reluctance.


    "Don''t you see everything?" Sawyer seemed not to want to say anymore.


    "I don''t believe that you would fall in love with my sister!"


    "Why is it impossible? Do I have to miss someone who has dumped me all the time?"


    "No, I didn''t, Sawyer. Don''t take it the wrong way. I just need some time."


    "Two years ago, I said that I woulde back and make our rtionship known to the public. You said


    that I had to give you time to be someone that my parents would like to acknowledge. When I


    proposed to you, you said that you haven''t decided. Star, we have been together for seven years.


    Seven years was not enough for you to give a certain answer. How long do you still need? I can''t wait


    anymore. My parents like Emily very much."


    "I just knew it. My elder sister is the daughter of the Xia family and was loved by your parents as soon


    as she was born. She is the rightful heir of the Xia Company. As for me, my family name is Xia, but in


    the eyes of others, I am nothing but just the daughter of a mistress. The Xia family means nothing to


    me. Is it wrong for me to gain self-esteem? Is it wrong for me to get the recognition of your parents?


    Why? Why don''t you know me? Why don''t you wait for me? "


    Star said with a hoarse voice. Tears began to fall down from his eyes and hit Sawyer''s heart.


    "Star, I have promised you our future, do you think I''m not worth your trust? I can block everything in


    front of you. Are you so worried that I might not be able to stop this storm?" Sawyer said indifferently.


    "You didn''t do anything wrong. It''s my fault. I shouldn''t have forced you to trust me," Without turning


    around, he left.


    Star cried to the ground. At this moment, she just realized that she had lost something. Would she


    ept the fate like this? She couldn''t ept it. She couldn''t lose Sawyer, no matter what method she


    used.


    "What''s wrong?" Emily looked at Sawyer and asked, "Are you tired?"


    "Kind of..." Seeing the bright smile on Emily''s face, he couldn''t smile.


    "Go back and have a rest. You are already very busy."


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay," Taking a deep look at Emily, Sawyer flicked her hair behind her ears gently. ''How wonderful


    would it be if I had fallen in love with you at first .'' He thought.


    A warm smile appeared on Emily''s face. "Just go back now. I''ll talk to father and mother."

 Chapter 9 Being Caught in Adultery

    Chapter 9 Being Caught in Adultery


    That night, Sawyer drank a lot of wine alone. When he was about to rest, his mobile phone rang. It was


    Star calling. He did not want to answer it, but finally he picked it up.


    "Sawyer, I love you. Do you know..." Her sobbing, the noise and the voice of several men made it self-


    evident where she was. Sawyer picked up his clothes and quickly started the car and drove away.


    "Let''s go back!" When Sawyer found Star, he saw two men belittling with her. He shouted to order her.


    "Who are you? Mind your own business. Oh, this is my future brother-inw." Star was so drunk that


    she even mocked at Sawyer.


    Sawyer wrinkled his eyebrows and directly hugged up Star.


    "Let go of me! What are you doing?"


    "Hey, bro, do you understand ''firste, first served''. This beauty has made an appointment with us!"


    A man who just entangled with Star said.


    "Get out! If you still want to stay here, don''t provoke me." Even though Sawyer was known for being


    mild, it didn''t mean that he was not dangerous at all. A young master who had grown up in a rich family


    couldn''t be totally innocent.


    It was just that Emily was not willing to think too much at that time. She did not want to go into it deeply.


    She just wanted to believe in him. And then she felt the endless pain because of trust.


    When the two of them heard Sawyer''s words, they quickly retreated. They had some judgment on who


    could be provoked and who could not.


    "That''s Sawyer. Today he just engaged to thedy of the Xia family, and now he appeared here in the


    evening. What would Miss Xia think? " There was an inappropriate smirk on Sawyer''s handsome face,


    but it didn''t destroy his elegance. What a special attraction.


    "Why do I feel like I''ve met the woman in his arms before?" Another person cut in, coldly with some


    relief.


    "Of course I am familiar with her. She is the younger sister of Emily, Star!" The snicker on his face


    deepened.


    "They are together, but doesn''t Sawyer get engaged to Emily?" His voice didn''t change, but obviously it


    contained some disagreement.


    "What does engagement mean? There is going to be a good show in Xia Family. Am I right, Brian?"


    In the corner holding a ss of wine, it was Brian, who had just returned home. His charming face


    made the women around look itching to have a try. Brian smiled charmingly, "Sawyer is just the same."


    The rest of them allughed.


    Recently, Emily always felt that Sawyer was absent-minded. She said, "Sawyer...... Sawyer... " He was


    eating, but her mind was wandering.


    "Yes, what''s wrong?"


    Murmured Sawyer, who was trying to hide his guilt.


    "It''s okay. Are you under too much pressure recently? You look tired."


    "No, I just..." Before he said anything more, his cell phone rang. Looking at the number, Sawyer


    frowned and said, "I have to answer the phone..."


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Emily nodded.


    "Sawyer, will you have dinner with us tonight?"


    Star''s voice came from the other side of the mobile phone. Sawyer leaned against the wall with her


    hand to support his forehead. He thought of that night with Star. At that night, he originally wanted to


    send the drunk Star back home, but Star didn''t want to go back, so he had no choice but to send her to


    the hotel. Thus, the night which might not happen and should not happen would happen.


    Thinking of Emily''s eyes just now, he said, "We should have said clearly that day. We are already over,


    Star!" Sawyer hung up the phone in a hurry, fearing that he would change his mind in the next second.


    Leaning against the wall, he took a deep breath. How could things be like this.


    "Is there something wrong with your business?" Emily smelt smoke, but Sawyer didn''t smoke normally


    and she said, "I don''t know much about business. If you have any trouble, you can ask the Xia


    Company for help. My father likes you anyway, so I am a little jealous. I am his daughter."


    Sawyer smiled disappointedly, "That''s because he love you."


    He loved her, so he didn''t want to impose the things that she disliked. He could take the Xia Company


    as a dowry. Although he also wanted to get the Xia Company to engage, this love made him think of


    another woman, and the tears of that woman.


    "I''ll drive you home, and I have something to deal with in thepany."


    After a short pause, she said, "Okay. I''ll ask the driver to pick me up."


    Sawyer nodded silently without saying anything. Looking at Sawyer''s receding figure, Emily had a


    different feeling. Did she think too much.


    When Sawyer came back home, Star was standing at the door with a packed lunch box in her hand.


    She might have waited for a long time. She said, "Don''t mind..."


    Sawyer originally didn''t want to talk to her, but when he saw the wound on her hand, he changed his


    expression and grabbed her hand. "How did you get hurt?" he asked


    Star didn''t say anything.


    "Come in. Let me apply some medicine on your wounds."


    "Sawyer, you still love me, right?"


    Sawyer stood still and Star pounced up to embrace him and said, "I know you still love me!"


    In the end, Sawyer did not deny. Star slowlyughed. She thought of that day when she woke up from


    the hotel, he said by his heart that we did not need to meet in the future, but in the end, she won the


    bet.


    "Are you worrying about your rtionship with sister?" Said Star, looking at Sawyer in silence.


    "Emily is a good girl. I can''t continue to conceal anything from her. I will break off the engagement and


    tell our parents everything."


    Hearing this, the fork in the hand of Star made a sharp sound. Sawyer''s eyes narrowed with worry and


    said, "You don''t want to?"


    "No, No. I just feel like it hurts my sister."


    Star didn''t dare to admit that she didn''t want to bear the risk of losing Sawyer, but she couldn''t lose


    everything she had now. If he acquiesced in marriage, it would be equivalent to interfering in her elder


    sister''s marriage. Even if this was not the case, no one would care. Her mother''s identity and her


    reputation would be destroyed. She couldn''t let such things happen, nor could she show her feelings


    before Sawyer.


    "It''s our fault. I''ll take the responsibility."


    "Yes..." Star nodded.


    Emily always felt that Sawyer wanted to say something for several times, but she did not know what


    she was thinking. Her sister, Star, was also a bit strange. When she asked her to help to choose a gift


    for him, she was even more curious. Sawyer and Star had never been close, but Star still epted the


    invitation. Now she thought that if she did not ept the gift at the beginning, there won''t be a tragedy


    that has been causedter, but unfortunately there is no if.


    It was afternoon when Emily got the presents. When she was about to leave, she saw a familiar figure.


    She wondered why Sawyer was here at this time.


    Out of curiosity, she followed him into the hotel. When Sawyer arrived at the hotel, Emily suddenly


    narrowed her hand. What did he do in the hotel? It was definitely not for business. She went straight to


    the front desk and asked: "Which room is Sawyer in?"


    "I''m sorry, Miss. We set a rule that no one should leak out our guest''s information!"


    "What if I insist on investigating?" Seldom had Emily been so powerful.


    "I''m sorry, miss. Tina. We have..."


    "Don''t waste time. I''m one of the most important people today!"


    At that time, Brian came over with a beautifuldy in his arms. When he saw the scene in front of him,


    he gave a teasing look at Emily and said, "Since Miss Xia insists, there is no need for you to stop her


    anymore."


    Right at this moment, the manager of the hotel came over and said, "Just do as what Mr. Brian said.


    Check it for Miss Xia." Emily slightly nodded her head to Brian.


    Taking a slight look at Brian, she didn''t know who he was at that time. She only knew that Brian''s


    extremely attractive appearance had made many people fall into a trap. But at that time, she had no


    interest in admiring him, let alone getting entangled with him because of an ident.


    "Miss Xia, there is no record of the person you mentioned. But you can find some records of your


    younger sister, Star."


    "What?" Emily''s head was buzzing, as if it was about to blow up. She tried to make her voice sound


    smooth.


    "Where is she?" At the thought of their strange behaviors in the past few days and the figure she saw,


    she was suspicious. She put her hand on the doorbell and was about to push it. But before she could


    do anything, a familiar voice from inside made her pale. In an instant, she found the door was


    unlocked.


    Looking at Emily''s receding figure, Brian said nothing. Anyway, it had nothing to do with him, so he left


    with the beauty.


    "Sawyer, don''t you think it''s too cruel to tell Emily?" Sawyer said that he wanted to make everything


    clear with everyone that night. Even though Star was afraid, she also felt lucky. But recently he didn''t


    do anything to make her afraid, so she couldn''t wait any longer.


    "I have my n." In fact, Sawyer also wanted to make it clear to his mother. But every time he saw


    Emily''s affectionate and smiling eyes, he couldn''t tell but suffer pains.


    "You know, I''m not forcing you, but I''m pregnant. It''s your child."


    Star''s words came into Sawyer''s ears clearly. When he held out his hand to take the examination report


    from Star, his hand was trembling. It was really his child, but at this time he didn''t know how to


    wee the kid he should have been looking forward to. Before Sawyer could say anything......


    "Bang!" The sound of heavy stuff falling on the ground startled the two people in the room.


    "Who?" When Sawyer opened the door, he saw Emily standing at the door. With mixed feelings in his


    eyes, he said, "Emily......"


    "Sister!" Star also showed a surprised expression.


    On the contrary, Emily was much more calm than anyone else. "You should give me an exnation."


    But the pale face exined how she felt.

 Chapter 10 By Accident

    Chapter 10 By ident


    "Sister, I''m sorry. We have been together abroad for seven years..." Said Star with a crying voice.


    "Then why are you engaged to me?"


    "Sister, please don''t me Sawyer. It''s my fault. I refused his proposal. It''s all my fault..."


    "Star..." Sawyer called in his heart to stop Star from talking, but he didn''t want Emily to see or know


    anything. But Emily had known everything the moment she appeared at the door.


    "Haha..." Emily put on a bitter smile and said, "I see. I''m just a substitute. Don''t take it to heart.


    Sometimes it''s too cruel to be so gentle."


    "I wanted to be with you." When Sawyer acquiesced in saying this, Emily''s eyes trembled with surprise.


    She stared at Star with a fierce look in her eyes.


    "Then you tried to make my sister pregnant while engaged to me. Good idea!"


    "Emily..."


    "Sawyer, our engagement is cancelled. You''re not single-minded. I won''t ept that. Good luck."


    "Sister, please don''t tell this to your family." Said Star, tugging at Emily''s sleeve.


    "Why should I do this? And what right do you have to beg me?" The slightly stern eyes of Emily were


    frightening.


    "Sister, if you said it, my father and grandfather would object us to be together. Please, sister, we really


    love each other."


    Tears running down along their cheeks, Emily felt sad in her heart. He really loved her, which make her


    suffer all kinds of sarcasm. "I don''t know why you did that to me today, even though you might have the


    courage to take the responsibility at that time. You may consider what you should do and it is none of


    my business."


    "Sister...... Do you have to force me this way? If to tell the truth, you are the one who has a hand in the


    rtionship between me and Sawyer. If you don''t... "


    "Star, the one who wanted to engage first is not me. Don''t mistake opponent!"


    "That''s because you are the daughter of the Xia family, and you are the one who the Sang family like..."


    "Star..." Sawyer did not want to let Star go on talking.


    "Brother Sawyer, my father and grandfather would have kicked me out of the house if they knew I was


    pregnant. Are you telling a lie? If my sister speak out, what will we do? Will you abandon me and our


    child?" Anyone who saw the tears would be very touched, not to mention that Sawyer still had a crush


    on Star.


    When Emily turned around, she was grabbed by Sawyer. He quickly pulled her into the room and


    closed the door.


    "What do you want to do, Sawyer?"


    "Emily, please!"


    "Haha..." Emily had an impulse to cry. Her fianc¨¦''s affair was with her sister, but she was needed to


    keep it a secret. How could they treat her like this.


    "Go away, don''t push me." Sawyer didn''t move. But before Emily could make the call, her phone had


    been taken away by Sawyer.


    "Sawyer, what on earth do you want to do?"


    "Please..." Sawyer said simply.


    "What if I don''t agree? What are you going to do? Imprison me?" Now, Emily''sst trace of affection for


    Sawyer disappeared. It was because she was blind not to see his true self.


    "Give me some time. I''ll handle it."


    "But I don''t want this. Get out of my way!" Emily struggled slightly. But Sawyer could not do anything


    but hit her. Emily fainted and became quiet at once.


    "Sawyer..."


    Sawyer didn''t expect what he himself had done. He nced at the unconscious Emily and didn''t know


    what to do.


    "I''m sorry." Star lowered her head deeply.


    "It''s not your fault." It was meaningless to say who was wrong at this point. It was better to think about


    how to solve it.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Let Emily rest here tonight. Maybe when she calms down, she will understand us."


    Sawyer lowered his head and thought. If Emily told others about this matter, it would not only be hurt


    Star, and his family would also be affected. He needed time to do something, so he also agreed with


    Star. He hoped that he coulde up with a way to deal with the matter in one night, and he also


    hoped that Emily could really understand them. But it was impossible, he could not help but shake his


    head helplessly and put Emily down.


    "I''ll pack up for Emily. Go and check in her room information."


    Sawyer pondered for a while. It was true that he came to register the name of Star. It was better to


    change it. There were too many things now, so he did not ponder over them and let him feel guilty for


    the rest of his life.


    After Sawyer walking out, Star had already stopped her pitiful look. "Sister, do you know how much I


    hate you? Your surname is Xia, but you are actually born with everything. Uncle loves you, the Xia


    family protects you, and you have the qualification to be self-willed. I have to fight for everything by


    myself. When you are enjoying your life with smile, I am worried about losing something. I am a


    member of the family. Just because I am an outsider, I am destined to be inferior to others. Why? Why?


    I can''t ept this. So I''m sorry, my sister. I can''t lose Sawyer, neither can I lose my reputation! "


    Star took out a bottle of medicine from her pocket and poured it into Emily''s mouth. Then sheughed


    and called 33. "Remember my requirement. You will receive the money after everything is done and


    then leave the city. Nevere back! "


    "Yes, I know. I''ming!" The voice over the phone was disgusting.


    When the call was ended, Sawyer took a look at Emily who was still ina and said, "don''t me


    me. Just me yourself for letting Sawyer have you in his heart. Just me yourself for your identity as


    thedy of the Xia family. Enjoy yourself tonight. Then Star unlocked the door and walked out of the


    hotel one after the other with Sawyer.


    At the same time, in a room of the hotel, a beautiful woman was lying on the top of Brian. With clothes


    half taken off, her fingertips touched his bare skin. Brian just smiled indifferently and slowly raised the


    girl''s chin. "Do you know what I hate the most?"


    The woman asked, narrowing her eyes.


    "For so many years, no one has dared to offend me. You are fearing that I won''t be able to satisfy you


    in the future, so you dared to drug me." Brian pinched the woman''s chin hard.


    "No, Mr. Brian..."


    Brian threw her aside, stood up and straightened his clothes: "I''m not interested in drugging, especially


    for the woman who drugged me." The woman''s face turned pale due to the coldness in his bewitching


    eyes, but he could no longer show any pity for her.


    Even though Brian was calm, he had already felt the difort in his body. Damn, it seemed that the


    effects of the drug were not so easy to go off. He picked up the phone and said, "Send me a woman."


    Clearly, the person at the other end of the phone did not react immediately, but within a few seconds,


    the person on the other end of the phone said, "I''ll arrange for Mr. Brian immediately. Would it be in the


    88 room?" And he dispose of it as soon as possible.


    "Yes." Brian hung up the phone irritably. Damn it! But obviously, he couldn''t resist the efficacy any


    more. His sight slowly became blurred.


    For the sake of blessing, this presidential suite was arranged on the same floor with the building''s


    name, which was the same with the hotel''s. Butter, Brian and Emily should be grateful for the


    mistake.


    When Emily woke up, she felt something wrong. She felt hot and weak. She wanted to break and seek


    for freedom. Even though she wasck of love, she knew what happened. She was drugged and she


    didn''t even guess who drugged her. They pushed her away in such a way for their own mistake. How


    ridiculous.


    In the darkness, she could hear the slight rotation of the door. Brian had reached his limit and looked at


    the number on the door...... 33¡­¡­ Not the 88 HMM 88 88¡­¡­


    He swept the card away, but the unlocked door was pushed open. He ignored the card and closed the


    door.


    All of a sudden, Emily got a little nervous. Even though the medicine tortured her, she was still sensible.


    In the darkness, she could not see the stranger''s face, but she could see the plunder in his eyes.


    Even in the darkness, Brian knew that there were people in the bed. They were effective. He strode


    over. He didn''t need to embarrass himself at this time.


    "Back off!" Emily''s voice was hoarse, and the fire in her body was burning like the wildfire, almost


    burning herst sanity. She tried to stand up but was powerless, and at this time the strong figure had


    already pounced on her.


    "Honey, don''t move Trust me, you will get a lot... " As soon as Brian finished his words, he kissed Emily


    on her lips. She didn''t even have the strength to refute. She had been drugged with philter, and once


    he touched her body, all her senses were burnt. Even if she wanted to struggle, she couldn''t get rid of


    the weight on her body. She could only fall in love with the person who was on his body.


    Therefore, the desire spread and her reason dissipated. When the tearing pain spread over his body,


    Emily could not help but cry. In a moment, Brian was surprised, "It''s the first time..."


    Although he was not awake, his movements were gentle and he could even kiss away Emily''s tears.


    However gentle he was, it couldn''tpare with the pain in Emily''s heart. She thought to herself, ''Star,


    Sawyer, standing silent now, I surely will let them pay back for the pain I suffered today ten times.


    At the same time, a very dirty man also came to the front of Emily''s room, wasn''t it said to be


    concealed? But now, what''s the situation? He suddenly saw the room card on the ground: 88. It


    seemed that it was changed. The man walked to 88 with a dirty smile.


    Suddenly, a rush of ringtone broke the silence. Brian said, "The romantic Mr. Brian fell down today. The


    woman arranged for you hired is nice, right? It''s the first time for her, but you didn''t remember to be


    gentle."

 Chapter 11 Grief Of Losing Parents

    Chapter 11 Grief Of Losing Parents


    It turned out to be like this. Brian picked up his clothes and put them on. Since he didn''t even take a


    look at Emily in the quilt, he had missed her gorgeous face. He pinched his temples and asked, "What''s


    wrong with that woman?"


    "I really don''t know what those women think about you. You are so cold-blooded, but they still want to


    have sex with you. Finally, they even drugged you with such dirty means. I don''t know if I should praise


    these women for their boldness or your charm."


    "What do you think?"


    "It''s a pity that those beauties have fallen in love with you."


    "If you want them all, I''ll give them all to you." While walking, Brian was talking on the phone, so he


    didn''t care about the room number at all. His indifference made him and Emily lose the time of seven


    years. "That woman is up to you. You have to follow the rules when you y with her. Since you have


    broken my rules, I should get somepensation, don''t I?"


    "You''re so heartless. The women who loved you must have done a lot of bad things in their previous


    life."


    Then Brian hung up with an evil smile.


    When Emily woke up, the pain in her body confirmed that everything that had happenedst night was


    real. The dazzling sunlight shone into the bedroom, but in her eyes, it was bleak. She never thought


    that someone had set her up, not anyone else, but her sister and her so-called fianc¨¦. It was ironic.


    She picked up her pajamas and put them on. Before she could take the next move, a group of


    reporters broke in. They took photos and whispered. A messy bed with blood on it was all exposed in


    front of everyone in the screen. All the scene was froze by cameras. Emily only felt that it was


    ridiculous. She didn''t know who asked those reporters toe. Except for Star and Sawyer, who else


    knew that she was here.


    But Emily had never expected that they would be so ruthless. They would ruin her reputation. Their


    purpose was so clear. It was for their so-called love that they pushed her to the edge of the wind. She


    had chosen a gentleman, who was really gentle in her eyes. So gentle But.


    "Now that we have finished photographing, I need to change my clothes. Do you want to livestream?


    Since when is the T city so open?"


    The group of reporters were shocked by the slightly calm tone of Emily. Apparently, they didn''t expect


    her to have such a calm attitude.


    "Miss Xia has been engaged with Mr. Sawyer for only a few days. Yesterday Mr. Sawyer was at home


    all the time. Miss Xia, are you cheating on Mr. Sawyer openly..."


    "Miss Xia and Mr. Sawyer are broke up?"


    "Miss Xia..."


    "Haha..." Upon hearing this, Emily just slightlyughed, which calmed the journalists around her down


    again. "Guys, if my memory serves me right, I haven''t got married with Sawyer. Am I cheating on him?"


    The cameras in front of the journalists trembled at her obscene eyes. Although it was a tough sight,


    they felt a chill in an instant.


    "So you mean... ?"


    "Isn''t that obvious? I don''t like those hypocritical people, so I''m looking for someone else."


    Since things that should or shouldn''t happen both had happened, she didn''t have to pretend to be an


    victim. In front of these cameras, her appearance wouldn''t get any pity, and she would only get endless


    ridicule. Since the results were the same, she didn''t have to let her family members hurt and let her


    opponent happy. Emily wouldn''t let Star see her poor appearance. She wouldn''t let her dreame


    true, but things were not so simple as it appeared.


    For a moment, all the streets and alleyways in T City were filled with reports, scolding, criticism, and


    whisper. They all said nasty words, like obscene women, slutty women, indecent women, shame of the


    Xia family, and so on. No one cared about the truth, and no one knew that Emily was the real victim.


    There was no one else, except for Emily herself. All people believed the truth that was reported in front


    of them. The elders of the Sang family also imed to abolish the engagement in the first ce. Well,


    since she was a woman whose scandal was exposed to the public, how could the elders ept her?


    Star and Sawyer did a good job inforting her with this method, which also made her wake up from


    the pain.


    When there were gossips about Emily on the Inte.


    "You were in that hotel yesterday. Did anything happen to you?" The person who spoke was always


    teasing Brian.


    "What do you want to do?" Brian just smiled and looked at the woman on the screen. He admired her


    calm expression. It was a pity. If he had doubted it at that time, he might not have missed the seven


    years. Unfortunately, he didn''t do it.


    "What do you want to say?" Looking at Emily in front of him, Tristan asked in a serious tone. Emily''s


    mother dragged him and said, "Emily is not an unscrupulous woman."


    "Dad, I..." Finally, Emily chose to keep silent.


    Tristan shook his head and sighed, "forget it. Have a good rest at home. I''ll take care of it."


    In an instant, all the hidden grievances were burst at once, and Emily cried like a child in front of the


    parents. Tristan''s mobile phone suddenly rang in a hurry.


    "What''s wrong? Something happened in thepany?" Asked her mother in a low voice.


    "It doesn''t matter. You just stay at home and apany Emily. I will deal with it." When Tristan left, he


    casted a nce at Emily, seeming to be guilty. Although Emily didn''t understand the meaning of the


    expression in his eyes, she knew at this time that the so-called business of thepany must have


    something to do with her. The report not only hurt her, but also the whole Xia Company. Emily looked


    more paled.


    "Don''t worry. Everything will be fine."


    "Mom..." Emily threw herself into her mother''s arms to feel her warmth, but it never urred to her that


    this would be herst attachment.


    The bad news came just in a few hours, before Emily could go to find Star and Sawyer to argue the


    rtionship between them. She was totally taken aback by the news and she only saw a cold body


    when she arrived at the hospital.


    "Miss Xia, we have tried our best. No one could save Mr. Tristan when he was sent here. All his organs


    were damaged in the car ident. I''m sorry for your loss but don''t be too sad."


    "No... No... Impossible... Dad was talking to me just now. He was talking to me. How could he be in the


    hospital? How could he have an ident? He has always been very careful, has always been. No...


    No... Impossible..." Emily shook the man in front of her madly, trying to deny the truth.


    "Lady, there are some business problems today. Our chairman has to personally deal with the business


    in the northern city. Since so many people were busy, he had to drive there himself and the speed was


    too high..."


    When Emily heard what he said, she almost lost her mind. She copsed on the ground, feeling guilty.


    "Get up! Don''t be so in front of your father!" Her mother said calmly.


    "Mom..." Emily wiped her tears and tried to stand up calmly.


    "Your father has always given you great hopes since you were a child. If you get into trouble and feel


    panic to such little things, what should we do in the future?"


    Emily had never known that her mother was such a strong woman, even though she was pretending to


    be strong. That night, Emily and his mother stayed with Tristan. His mother didn''t shed a tear until the


    next morning.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Mom, just cry if you want to..."


    "Emily, I won''t cry. Your father told me that I''m not beautiful when I cry. You have grown up and can live


    on your own. You are the beloved person of me and your father. We hope you can live well in the


    future."


    "Mom, what are you doing?" Emily had a bad feeling.


    Her mother gently touched her face and said, "It doesn''t matter. I''m tired and want to go to bed."


    Emily nodded slightly. No one would have thought that in such a short time, grief would attack her


    again. If she had known it, she would go with her mother. But she have felt so much pain that she had


    almost ignored the deep love between her parents.


    When Emily saw the wound on her mother''s wrist lightly, the calmness she had just held in mind


    suddenly disappeared. She staggered and fell to the ground. She lost her life and her parents all day


    and night.


    The weeping shocked the heaven and earth, and the extreme pain numbed Emily slightly. When her


    grandfather came, she was standing before the tomb in ck. Her parents wanted to be together when


    they died. That was the promise made by her parents when they got married, and now they had made


    it.


    "Unfilial girl!" As Emily''s grandfather hit her with his crutch, she couldn''t stand firmly and fell to the cold


    stone tablet. Blood stained the floor, but no one came to help her. Everyone looked at her with disdain.


    "You did such a immoral thing, how could you kill your own parents and live in shame?" The crutch fell


    again and the pain spread all over her body. But she didn''t dodge.


    "What kind of woman has such a daughter? If Tristan had listened to me that year, he wouldn''t have


    ended up like this. You and your mother are jinx!" At the beginning, Emily''s grandfather tried his best to


    prevent Tristan and her mother from getting together. Because Emily''s mother was just an ordinary


    woman from an ordinary family, so Tristan and his father''s rtionship was very bad over the years.


    Emily slightly grabbed the crutch that hit her body and said, "Grandpa, my mother hasn''t done anything


    wrong to you in her life and always respected you. As a daughter-inw, she has done everything she


    should. She didn''t do anything wrong to the Xia family. Now it seems that it''s really a pity for my mother.


    Why do you deserve her respect?"


    "You bastard! How dare you to say that to an old man! You have no sense of shame at all! You


    disgraced the Xia n!"


    "Ha-ha! The Xia n? What a great n! Do you think I like it?" With Emily''s sharp eyes staring at Star


    who stood behind Emily''s grandfather, Star hoped that she could escape.

 Chapter 12 Marry Me (Part One)

    Chapter 12 Marry Me (Part One)


    "Star, since you''re here,e over and worship my parents. Will you still sleep well at night watching


    their photos?"


    Star panicked and stepped back a few steps.


    "Go over there. Why are you afraid of her?" Emily''s grandfather pointed at Emily and shouted.


    How could Star not be afraid of the situation now? It might be caused by the hand of her. Star trembled


    and walked towards the gravestone. She had not yet arrived at the gravestone, yet with a loud "p"


    sound, Star shook and nearly fell to the ground.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "What are you doing? Don''t you see me here? It''s your sister. You''re absolutelywless!"


    At that moment, Emily''s grandfather was about to knock at Emily with his crutch. However, Emily


    dragged him and said, "Grandpa, you''re being partial in public. Behave yourself. Don''t let othersugh


    at you." Then Emily threw his crutch aside.


    "What? You... " Her grandpa trembled with anger.


    Emily turned a deaf ear to his words and stared at Star, with an eager to swallow her alive.


    "Sister..." Star covered her red and swollen face with one hand, and she didn''t know what to say, nor


    did she dare to say anything. She continued to go backward, while Emily slowly walked towards Star


    and stepped on her heart.


    A familiar figure appeared in front of everyone. Sawyer looked at the pale figure of Emily. He felt pain,


    sadness and deep guilt. Star''s hands tightly sped together. In Sawyer''s eyes, now he could only see


    Emily. Star couldn''t allow this.


    Emily was totally unaware of everything that Sawyer was expressing to her now. In her eyes, Sawyer


    was just an asshole with a gentle backpack, and he was one of the murderers who made her lose


    everything. Seeing that Emily was still approaching her, a hint of unwillingness shed through Star''s


    eyes. She continued to step back and stood by the side of the stairs. She said, "Sister, listen to me!"


    "Stop her!" Everyone was shocked by the intimidating aura of Emily, though the person in front of them


    was just a woman who was not strong at all.


    Star''s eyes couldn''t hide anything from Emily. At this time, Emily also noticed Sawyer''s silence and


    said, "How do you intend to fall down and then put the me on me!" Emily did not forget that night


    when she had overheard their talk outside the hotel room that Star had been pregnant.


    Star clearly didn''t expect that Emily would guess her thoughts. With her footsteps messy, she said, "I


    don''t understand what you are saying..."


    "Ha-ha, you don''t understand, right? Then I will let you understand. If you give me such a great gift,


    how can I not let you happy? I will give Sawyer to you. Star, we have enough time to settle the things


    between us. Today is just a little!"


    With a scream, Emily pushed Star down directly without mercy. Since Star wanted to enjoy such a pain,


    there was no reason not to satisfy her. Anyway, sooner orter, Emily would be punished. Maybe it was


    better to make herself deserved to be named. Emily stared at Sawyer, smiling wildly. Sawyer hurriedly


    held up Star, and Emily''s smile was burning into his eyes, which made his heart ache.


    "What have you done, beast?" Emily''s grandfather was very angry and everyone around them was


    shocked by the scene. Nobody could imagine that Emily would take such an action. Blood flew out from


    the body of Star.


    "Why are you standing still? Just send Star to hospital!" Emily''s grandfather was very anxious seeing


    this scene. Star had always been doted on by her grandfather. Emily joked at this scene.


    "From now on, we will not have such an unfilial descendant as you. You have nothing to do with the Xia


    n!" Things about Star were not over yet, and a few words of Emily''s grandfather made those who


    came to attend the funeral quiet again because they didn''t expect that he was going to break off their


    rtionship.


    "Grandfather, my parents just passed away. Who else do you want to hand Xia Company over to? Why


    are you so anxious to kick me out of the Xia n?" There was no emotion in Emily''s cold tone.


    "Bastard..." Emily''s grandfather was so angry that he shouted, "You only own a small amount of shares


    of the Xia Company. Do you really think that the Xia Company will be yours? Everything in Xia n


    won''t be given to an unfilial daughter who disgraced the family and killed parents!"


    "Don''t be so angry, grandpa. It makes people feel that I''ve known you mind. Don''t worry. It''s not that


    you kick me out of the Xia n, but that I have severed all rtionships with the Xia n today. Staying


    in such a cold house like this makes me feel sick!"


    Without her parents, Emily looked down upon the tombstone, then she left resolutely. The sentence,


    ''killed parents'', was like a thorn piercing her heart for a lifetime. Passing by Sawyer, she acquiesced, "I


    will take back ten times what you owe me one day."


    Now she didn''t have the energy, the thought and the ability to resist the attack of the Sang Company.


    Her grandfather was in charge of thepany, so she couldn''t fully take over it. She needed time to


    endure the piercing pain, and she would take it back. Unfortunately, before Emily could do anything,


    she was identally pregnant and ruined her life again.


    At this time, domestic people were still criticizing Emily. Now, they were even more hostile to her,


    saying that she said bad words to her families, didn''t care about brotherhood and was very cruel and


    merciless. They used all kinds of evil words on her. All the crazyments seemed to push her on the


    path of death. While listening calmly, Emily put her hand on her abdomen. She hesitated for a moment,


    but atst, she had done everything she could to prove her determination.


    She wanted the baby not because who his father was, but because he was her bloodline and he was


    the most important person in her life. Now Emily thought that it had been the right decision to leave


    Charles in this world.


    A man, who said he was Tristan''s friend abroad, found her and said that Tristan had asked him to take


    care of Emily. Because of her child, Emily decided to go abroad. She was not afraid of this city, but it


    was not suitable for her child. So she left for seven years, and seven yearster, Emily turned into this


    kind of people.


    "Does it hurt?" Hearing that, Emily''s hand stopped in midair. She hadn''t heard such a question from


    others for seven years or even longer. Did it hurt? Emily giggled, "What do you think, Mr. Brian?"


    Without saying a word, Brian fixed his alluring eyes on Emily, which made Emily feel a little serious.


    "Mr. Brian, I''m also a mortal. If I''m injured, I will bleeding, but I''m used to it."


    Emily was used to licking her wound alone, and she was also used to not letting herself live in grief.


    She had promised to live a happy life, and now she was trying to practice her oath. "I can''t ept your


    compassion, Mr. Brian." She didn''t need anyone''s sympathy orpassion.


    "Do you need it?" Brian made no secret of it. In his eyes, the little girl in front of him was like a reborn


    phoenix, which had already given out dazzling light. And there was no need to feel sorry for the little girl


    in front of him, let alone sympathy!


    "It''s no wonder that you are the Mr. Brian. It seems that you have a pair of eyes that can see through


    people''s heart, and it''s also easy to attract so many people with this pair of eyes. Tut, tut, it''s really


    enjoyable." Emily said jokingly.

 Chapter 13 Marry Me (Part Two)

    Chapter 13 Marry Me (Part Two)


    "Is Miss Xia one of them?"


    "To be honest, this face is really my cup of tea." When Emily touched Brian''s enchanting face with her


    little finger, Brian just smiled. Emily said, "But if you want to y with me, it seems that only this face is


    a little lighter."


    Holding Emily''s hand, Brian said, "It seems that I''m not the one to y."


    They looked into each other''s eyes and smiled to each other. At the moment when Emily showed up at


    the auction together with Charles and when Brian stepped into the room, nobody was willing to y at


    that moment.


    "Well, since you have guessed it, how do you feel? Would you like to y with me?" Emily didn''t


    withdraw her hand but stood by the table. One was standing and the other was sitting. One was pretty


    and the other was enchanting. They two formed a harmonious picture.


    "Why should I y with Miss Xia? It doesn''t seem to do me any good."


    "Well, Mr. Brian, don''t be so heartless. I haven''t asked you for the custody for seven years. It''s very


    expensive."


    "I don''tck money."


    Damn it! Although Emily seemed to have an impulse to get rid of this evildoer in front of her, she still


    had to hold back her anger and said, "Well, Mr. Brian, since we have such a rtionship, it is not


    appropriate for you not to help me." The excitement in her bright eyes was self-evident.


    "Do I have anything to do with Miss Xia?" A joyful smile appeared on Brian''s face.


    We have had a child. What is the connection? Look at what you are talking about! Emily is just joking in


    her mind, nothing more. She is smiling as she replied, "What do you think? I think our rtionship is


    quite deep!" She looked straight into Brian''s eyes without any scruple, but with some indescribable


    depth.


    "Why did you choose me? I don''t think it''s just because I''m Charles''s father!" Only this may be not


    enough, but they had known each other''s thoughts. Now Emily was not the kind of person who cared


    about their past, even if he was Charles''s father.


    "Of course I like seeing fun too," said Emily while withdrawing her hand from Brian. "I really like the fun


    you made, and also I like money. Mr. Brian, I like you because you have such a huge amount of


    money."


    Though Emily didn''t make it clear, they both knew what she was talking about. She said, "Mr. Brian,


    you like ying with someone. I don''t think I''m worse than the girls around you, not to mention..." Emily


    suddenly got close to Brian and they could sense the breath of each other. "You are a dissolute,


    ungrateful, frivolous and notorious young master, and I am a unkind and wanton woman with bad


    reputation. Isn''t it a good match? What interesting things will happen? Don''t you want to see it?"


    Holding Emily in his arms, Brian said, "Sounds great."


    Without embarrassment, Emily nestled in Brian''s arms and said, "Yes, Mr. Brian has agreed."


    "Is it necessary for me to say no?"


    They smiled at each other. But there was something in each other''s eyes that they couldn''t see. And


    there was no need to know.


    "Miss Xia, what do you want to do?"C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Emily jumped out of Brian''s arms and said, "Marry me!"


    These words surprised Brian who was calm all the time.


    "Well, Mr. Brian can''t afford to y the game with me?" Emily noticed the startle in Brian''s eyes.


    "Miss Xia, are you sure you want to make a fool of yourself by marrying me?"


    "It''s so rare. I thought you don''t care about marriage. Am I wrong?"


    Staring at Emily, Brian said with unfathomable charm, "Miss Xia, it seems that you have taken an in-


    depth investigation on me."


    "We should be responsible for our marriage, shouldn''t we?" Emily smiled like a ghost.


    "It seems that you are sure that I will agree,"


    "I can''t find any reason for your disagreement. You can watch a show for free, you can resist the Yun


    n''s attack, and you can also get a good son. Most importantly, I''m with you. This is a very good deal,


    won''t it?"


    "Sounds good, but it makes you feel wronged, Miss Xia. I always treat beautiful women well." Brian


    was implying something.


    "Don''t try to deceive me. I won''t offend your interests. I need a marriage. Our rtionship can be open


    or private. It''s all up to you. You can still act on your own. The engagement will be dissolved within a


    year. I won''t force Charles. It''s up to him to make a choice." Emily sounded calm, but there was also a


    depth that ordinary people could not reach


    Taking a look at Emily, Brian said: "Miss Xia, in this case, it''s not good to postpone it. As you said, I


    should indeed have a marriage to fight against the Yun n, and wipe out all the rumors. However, I


    still feel that I''m at a disadvantage."


    Damn it! Emily wanted to swear. As a beautifuldy, she didn''t say anything, but he Brian felt wronged.


    "What do you want to do, Mr. Brian?" Brian could hear the sound of Emily gritting her teeth.


    "On one condition: I''ll have the right to decide whether to stop our marriage or not."


    Obviously, Emily didn''t expect that Brian would make such a request. She thought for a while and said,


    "Okay." Anyway, there was no harm. At that time, Brian would have no choice but to stop.


    Unfortunately, Emily was wrong in the end. "Since you have made a deal, don''t you mind me to make


    one?"


    "Miss Xia, please go on..." Brian said with a smile.


    "If something happens in the future, you have to protect Charles even if betting everything you have."


    Emily''s eyes showed no sign of joking. They knew clearly how important this sentence was.


    "Okay!" The answer without hesitation made Emily''s eyes change a little bit. "Listen carefully, what I


    said is all of you!"


    "I know it clearly. Charles is also my son." Even though Charles was just a son that suddenly appeared


    in his life and they were not very familiar with each other, it was undeniable that Brian loved his son


    very much.


    There was no need to question Brian''s firm eyes, but after thinking for a while, Emily found that it was


    indeed the case. How could her son not be favored by others? So she said, "Mr. Brian, I hope we have


    a pleasant cooperation."


    "Miss Xia, shall we change our addresses to each other?"


    "How to change it, Mr. Brian? Master Luo... Brian... Luo... Which one do you like? " Without hesitation,


    Emily said, "Or do you like me calling you ''darling''?" The warm breath into Brian''s ears made him feel


    warm and numb. Brian put his arms around Emily''s slender waist and said, "Of course I like thest


    one." They were so close that her nose almost touched his.


    "When are we going to get married?" At this point, Emily gave in. She hadn''t decided to give himself a


    shot in the face of a master in love!


    "As soon as possible."


    "How about tomorrow?" The way he talked to her was as casual as asking what he had eaten today.


    Upon hearing him, Emily''s lips slightly twitched. This weirdo was unusual, but Emily liked him just


    because he was unusual. "Okay!"


    After the discussion, there was no need to stay in the room. "The food tastes good." Before leaving,


    Brian said.


    "Now I know whose that asshole''s nitpick inherited from."


    Upon hearing this, Brian gave a gentle smile, dispelling all his hypocrisy.


    "Did that brat get me any money?"


    "I don''t think Vincent can hold on. Charles is a slick talker." Brian spoke indifferently


    "Wow, it''s so rare that someone think highly of him."


    "Like mother, like son."


    "I''ll take it as a praise. By the way, don''t forget to figure out a good way to tell Charles about your secret


    collection of skin care. He''s very persistent."


    "I know who makes Charles so smart and sly today,"


    "This is wisdom."


    Without much talking, they broke in and saw the bright smile on Charles''s face and a painful look on


    Vincent''s face, so the result was obvious.

 Chapter 14 The So-called Identity

    Chapter 14 The So-called Identity


    "Look at me, woman! What a surprise! Come and hug me." Before he finished his sentence, he had


    already run to them, swaying the check in his hand. Emily lifted him up and found it was two hundred


    million on the check. She said, "Well done, boy!" Emily gave Charles a kiss immediately.


    At the thought of this, there was a deep frown on Vincent''s face. He had lost the calmness as he was in


    the business world. They couldn''t imagine what kind of horrible things he had suffered from Charles.


    "Brian, you have a qualified sessor!" Hearing the affirmative tone of Vincent, Emily immediately


    knew what kind of method Charles had used. "Well, boy, have you done something behind me?"


    "How''s that possible? You''re so good to me. Is there anything that you don''t know about me, Mommy?"


    Charles shook his head fast. The more abnormal he was, the more guilty he looked. But Emily didn''t


    dwell on it. Instead, she looked at Vincent from head to toe. The sparkle in her eyes made Vincent feel


    like someone was watching him.


    "Now that Mr. Su has already known our rtionship, I think you should at least give me a small gift for


    our first meeting!" Hearing that, the smile on Vincent''s face froze again. Like mother, like son.


    Just now, a moment ago, Charles held a piece of paper with the same bright smile, and said that it was


    not a big deal for them to get together, two hundred million was enough for gifts. Then Charles took


    away two hundred million from him. Now it was Emily''s turn. Vincent really thought that he was treated


    wrongly.


    "Okay, I will take it as a gift."


    Even though Vincent was a calm man in the business world, he still failed to react. "What gift?" he


    asked.


    "Wedding gift." Brian said casually, ignoring the fact that it was so shocking.


    ''Marry?'' Vincent couldn''t react, ''With who? It was certainly not Cassie.'' So he stared at Emily who just


    came in. Emily had disappeared for seven years and had made such a big scene since she came back


    home. Now he understood what was going on.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Who else could it be except Emily in front of him? Vincent calmed down and thought it might be a good


    choice. "Now that Brian offered, this gift must be very important. How much do you want from me, my


    sister-inw?" Emily''s eyes were shining like a fox''s, with the interest that anyone could see.


    When she heard Vincent calling her "sister-inw", she smiled happily and said, "Sister inw, that


    sounds great. Now that you call me sister-inw, do as you like!" She had to save face for Vincent. If he


    heard her saying that, he would be grateful.


    "You brat, how much did you eat tonight?" The weight was exactly the same as several hours ago.


    "No, I just had a little. Oh, just a little. I never waste food. Mommy, I''m a good child who is economical."


    Charles looked at Emily with his pure and innocent eyes, as if he wanted to be praised.


    "Yes, yes, you''re right. I can''t find such a good kid like you anywhere." Emily didn''t argue with Charles.


    They seemed to understand each other very well.


    "Then, good boy, you can go to squeeze your father, I can''t bear the weight of you."


    Emily didn''t expect that she would send Charles to Brian''s arms directly, as if she was afraid that she


    might get infected with some sort of virus if he stayed in her arms for one more minute. Charles felt so


    sad that he almost cried out. He thought in his mind again, ''We are biological!''.


    However, Emily had already lowered her head and loosened her arm which was called weak by herself.


    When Emily wanted to move a little, Brian held Charles in his arms. He did the same thing again. Of


    course, there were fascinating gestures in both of their eyes. But the twinkles in Charles''s eyes were


    different from that in Brian''s eyes. When he looked at Brian, his eyes were even more dazzling.


    "Mr. Brian, since you have taken my mommy, is it necessary to get some bride price? There is no need


    to give too much. Just tell me your secret of your skin!" His face seemed that all had been discussed,


    which made the movement of Emily''s hands suddenly twitch.


    "Well, young Master Charles, I didn''t know until today that I was so ''valuable'' in your heart!" A cold


    shiver ran down Charles''s spine as he saw the teasing smile on Emily''s face.


    "Mommy, in my eyes, you are as beautiful as the sun, moon and stars, as valuable as rivers and


    mountains. How can Ipare you with any ordinary thing?" Charles blinked his big eyes and said,


    "Mommy, you said that if there is a chance for me to rob, I must do it heavily. See? My understanding


    ability is so good. Am I a good boy, Mommy?"


    Upon hearing this, Emily beamed with pleasure. She fondled his son''s head and said, "Okay, my good


    boy."


    "If you want the secret skill, you should change your address to me." After saying that, Brian hugged


    his son. Even though they were not familiar with each other, they felt like they were rted by blood.


    "Change to what? Mr. Brian? Mr. Yun? Brian..." Charles spat out a series of words, but it was a pity that


    Brian didn''t hear the words that he wanted to hear. It sounded so familiar to him, wasn''t it the sentence


    simr to Emily''s subtle words just now? He said, "Sure enough! They are simr!" Said Brian, holding


    Charles up.


    Hearing that, Emily smiled and responded, "Of course, my son doesn''t dare to act like me!" Brian


    looked at Charles sympathetically, feeling Emily''s vigor was so natural and intimidating. It went right to


    the bottom of Charles''s heart. Charles really wanted to give a big hug to Brian, which was actually what


    Brian did.


    After so many years, finally one person could understand what he had suffered in his heart. It was not


    easy. This was definitely his father. How Charles wished that he could tell to Brian everything he had


    suffered in the past seven years. Now Charles ignored the secret and only felt moved to find his


    confidant.


    Seeing that Charles was not ashamed at all, Emily gave a despising nce at him.


    At first, Brian didn''t expect that Charles would immediately recognize him. After all, they were strangers


    now. In the past few years, they hadn''t been familiar with each other. The sudden appearance of


    Charles even made him a little confused.


    It was undeniable that Brian liked Charles very much, and Charles did not reject him. It was enough for


    them now. As for the future, Brian took a look at Emily. Thinking of their previous proposal, it should be


    very interesting.


    "What''s your n tonight?" In case that Charles would slip down because of anger, Brian held him up


    again.


    "I have taken back my expenses tonight. Now, of course I''m going home." Emily swayed the check in


    her hand in a haughty manner, and apparently saw a tinge of pity shing through the eyes of Vincent.


    "Really? I thought you would be so generous and enjoyed the night of this presidential suite."


    When she heard this, Emily''s hands froze and she said, "He-he, don''t you know that I hate hotels the


    most?" Even though Emily had Charles at that night, she was still very angry.


    The corners of Brian''s mouth lifted into a small smile. He knew what was on Emily''s mind. "Do you


    need my help?" he asked.


    "Oh, I seldom see you like this, Mr. Brian."


    "After all, I am also one of the persons concerned. Moreover, we will have a deep rtionship


    tomorrow. I should help you."


    "What''s wrong with you, Mr. Brian? Aren''t you afraid of being detected and exposed?"


    "I haven''t hidden anything. I just didn''t find out who did it. But Miss Xia hasn''t exposed anything tonight,


    has she?"


    How audacious he was! No one could connect the dissipated, ignorant Mr. Brian with the ruthless and


    astute CEO in the business. They had tried everything possible, but couldn''t find out the secret CEO of


    the World International.


    In fact, even Emily didn''t notice anything abnormal. Without such an ident, she wouldn''t find that the


    man from the Yun Company wasn''t connected with the man from the World International. Despite of


    this, it took her some time to verify that the words on the check was Brian, the World International.


    As expected, Brian was sessfully attracted, and Vincent also came. Therefore, all of the things were


    completely confirmed. Brian''s identity was self-evident. In Brian''s eyes, the Yun Company was just a


    drop in the bucket, or perhaps not even one drop. Probably only the power holder, Brian and the


    executive president, Vincent knew how much money the multinationalpany had.


    But Emily had to admit that this deliberate concealment of Brian was really powerful. This was the


    reason why Emily came to him. Since she had to choose a marriage, why not choose someone with a


    strong background, and also rted to Charles. In the future, at least Brian would be able to protect


    Charles.


    Even though the power was much weaker than that of Emily, there would be still a lot of uncertainty in


    the future. Moreover, Emily felt that the background of Brian was not that simple.


    "Let me drive you home." Brian had already walked outside with Charles in his arms. Emily said, "Stay


    out of this matter. I''ll settle all problems myself. I''ll get even with them for what they owe me."


    "Okay."


    Being ignored, Vincent could only follow up by himself. Looking at the three of them walking in front of


    him, he smiled. He hadn''t seen such an undisguised expression on Brian''s face for a long time, so long


    that he had forgotten it. It seemed that he wouldn''t see it in the future. He didn''t know why he had such


    a feeling on Emily and Brian. And just as Vincent expected, Brian met Emily and his entire life was


    overturned.

 Chapter 15 Forced Marriage

    Chapter 15 Forced Marriage


    Before Brian went to drive that sultry car, his mobile phone rang. He looked at the caller ID and a rare


    enchanting smile appeared on his face. Of course, he didn''t answer and directly hung up.


    "Yun n?" As Brian said, Emily knew something about him.


    "Yes."


    "You don''t want to go back?" Said Emily while looking at Brian, who didn''t seem to want to go back at


    all.


    "What do you think?"


    "Whatever. But since we have decided to set such a grand scene, it will be too boring if there are too


    few audiences. I think you have the same idea as me."


    It was a piece of cake for Brian to destroy everything of Yun n now, but he didn''t even move a bit. He


    enjoyed being as a third party. This was not a game of cat and mouse. It would be more interesting to


    y it slowly. However, the Yun family didn''t seem to realize this. They thought that Brian was a dead


    mouse in the game, but they didn''t know that Brian was like a tiger covered with a faltering butterfly.


    They were doomed to lose from the very beginning.


    "Yes. The more audiences are, the more interesting the y will be." They were both actors. It would


    be a good thing for all the people to join in the fun. "Ask Vincent to send you back. See you at the Civil


    Affairs Bureau at ten o''clock tomorrow."


    Emily waved her hand slightly and took Charles over. From the beginning, Charles did not understand


    what they were thinking. Forgive him, he was just a seven-year-old child, and a lot of things needed to


    be digested. He knew that his father had some connections with the World International but he did not


    have any specific investigation about it, and he also knew a little about the Yun family, but not too deep.


    It took too much effort and hurt his brain. Moreover, he didn''t rest for a day. He was a little tired and


    began to have a nap.


    "Mr. Brian, good luck with you for going home!" Charles yawned.


    Gently stroking his son''s head, Brian put on a big smile as he felt so happy.


    When Charles didn''t make his next yawn, Emily said, "Well, boy, you should tell Vincent the address


    first."


    As a matter of course, she pointed at Vincent. When Charles was about to sleep, he spoke out the


    address. Then he found afortable posture in the arms of Emily and fell asleep, rubbing against


    Emily from time to time, as if he wanted to check if Emily was here or not. Emilyughed at his action,


    but all her moves were gentle, and she adjusted the sleeping position of him. She looked at Charles


    like she was looking at her everything.


    With a smile, Vincent didn''t say anything, nor did he break the warmth between this mother and her


    son. At that time, he only felt the love in Emily''s eyes, but he didn''t know what kind of pain it contained


    when she looked at Charles eyes. After knowing the truth for a long time, with a lot of people, he


    decisively stood behind Brian and let Brian protect that women called Emily.


    But none of them had ever thought that as friends, they could do so much for each other.


    "Charles have a good taste." Judging from what Emily had done in front of him on the car, Vincent


    could tell that who had picked the house in front of him. Looking at the decoration style and the


    surrounding environment, and the size of the house, Charles was really like his father, who were


    squandering money.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "What''s wrong with this house?"


    "It''s fine. I''ll drop you here. Bye!" Vincent did not want to say more about the price of the house. He had


    already known something about Emily. It was obvious that she was a woman who loved money. He had


    been tricked out of two hundred million today and hadn''t got the money ready yet. He didn''t want to


    afford the house. Although he was notck of money, he was not so generous. Brian should take care


    of his woman and child himself.


    It was obvious that Emily liked to earn money very much. Charles looked to be good at spending


    money. But Emily liked to pressure Charles to make money. While Charles enjoyed such pressure, he


    also enjoyed spending a great deal of money. Nobody knew that many people were astonished by their


    behavior, of course they didn''t know about that.


    Noticing that Vincent''s face was a little bit strange, Emily didn''t ask more. She was tired today and she


    had something else to do tomorrow, so she said goodbye to him and went to sleep.


    But Brian didn''t seem to enjoy so much. Inside the vi of the Yun family, though it was in thete


    summer, there was an obvious chill in the broad space, freezing all the atmosphere. But this did not


    include that of Brian who wasughing enchantingly.


    Adam Yun became angry looking at Brian''s face, he threw a stack of newspapers in front of Brian and


    asked, "What''s going on?" Pictures of Brian and Cassie having intimacy in foreign countries were


    published on the newspaper. Also, a group of unknown reporters reported that Brian would be


    engaged.


    "Just like what you saw, it''s just a joke." Brian picked up the newspaper and appreciated, "The photos


    are really good. I really have the urge to cut them and collect them!"


    The words made Adam''s face once again livid. "Every time you y, you make it known to all. You''ve


    made the Yun n lose face!"


    "Did the Yun family have any prestige? Why didn''t I know? Since you were a member of the Yun family,


    Yun family had lost reputation." Brian smiled even more enchantingly. Even though he was


    expressionless, everyone could feel the endless irony from his calm eyes, which embarrassed Adam.


    "You..." Adam raised his hand and was about to p him.


    "Adam, what are you doing?" A woman''s voice shouted at Adam, Melissa She put down the soup te


    in her hand, "Okay, okay, how to start. It''s rare for Brian toe back, there is nothing we can''t talk


    about peacefully." Melissa held Adam''s hand and patted it to help him breathe smoothly.


    Seeing this, Brian smiled and said nothing.


    "Don''t try to fool me. Why didn''t you go home for a meal instead of hanging out for such a long time?


    No wonder your father got angry."


    Melissa stared at Brian with almost all her strength, but turned to Adam, "You are the same. Those


    newspapers like to make groundless usations the most. Don''t you know that you have dealt with


    them for so long? It''s all your fault that you let Brian go abroad so early that year, and living at home is


    much better than staying abroad. It''s your fault that he fight against you."


    These few wordspletely suppressed Adam''s anger, and he could only sigh long.


    "I have cooked a few dishes. Brian hasn''t eaten home-made food for a long time. You can eat them as


    a midnight snack." Melissa defiantly prepared to put the dishes on the table.


    "Well, he is so eager not to have it at home. In his eyes, the food outside is much better than that at


    home," Adam snorted.


    "You don''t want us to have a good meal? If you don''t eat, Brian still wants to eat. Don''t mind him, Brian.


    Auntie has made several dishes that you like to eat."


    Melissa looked at Brian gently, like a gracefuldy from an eminent family. If nothing had happened in


    the past, her gentle smile would have infected him.


    However, even Melissa was single and hard to live in days, she was determined to give birth to the


    child, bring him up, and finally became the legal wife of the Adam after more than ten years. It was not


    a simple thing to do so. Thinking of his mother, that arrogant and decisive woman, who had lost to the


    woman in front of him, it seemed to be reasonable.


    With no more words, Adam walked over sulkily and asked, "Hasn''t Raye back yet?"


    "He said he had a business dinner tonight and came backte."


    Adam nced at the time, and then looked at Brian sitting next to him casually. He sighed again, and


    then shook his head. As if she didn''t see that, Melissa just lowered her head to set the dishes.


    Before Brian could do something, the door was opened again. It was his brother, Ray, whose parents


    were different from him, who had just been talked about. He was not as enchanting as Brian was, but


    was handsome. "Father, mother, Brian." Ray''s eyes seemed to defile Melissa''s mildness.


    The smile on Brian''s face was as usual. It seemed that he didn''t care about it at all. Actually, Ray was


    used to his attitude.


    "Have you had lunch?" Adam was used to speak first.


    "I have eat something for business." Then Ray handed his clothes to the servant.


    "Come and eat some more. You must be drinking outside." Melissa had asked another set of


    tableware.


    "How was the talk?"


    "No problem." Said Ray while walking towards the dining table.


    "What are you going to do?" Adam''s voice suddenly became harsh. At this moment, Brian had already


    walked to the door.


    "I''m not hungry. I''m going home." Although Brian liked to watch the y, he had never enjoyed the


    scene of a mother and a son. Although there was no emotion in his heart, he preferred to enjoy the red


    wine and listen to stories rather than wearing a mask here.


    "Where are you going? This is your home!" Adam dropped his chopsticks.


    "Oh, home? I don''t remember it. I haven''t had this feeling for years. Of course I don''t know what a


    home is," In spite of Brian''s indifference, Adam''s serious face fell apart. He said, "Don''t let the media


    get the goods on you. You should deal with the matter as soon as possible. Your uncle''s daughter,


    Murphy, ising back. Meet her. It''s time for you to settle down."


    "If I understand you correctly, do you want to interfere in my marriage?" Their expressions rarely


    remained rxed tonight and began to be bad.


    "It''s none of my business?"


    "Who do you think you are?" After taking a sharp nce at Adam, Adam was stunned. He didn''t


    believe that Brian was looking at him like this.

 Chapter 16 Get The Marriage Certificate

    Chapter 16 Get The Marriage Certificate


    "I''m your father!"


    "Yes, you''re right. But I don''t know when the Yun Company can be maintained by marriage. I know you


    hate business connections the most. Now you have tasted the benefits of it, right? Grandpa will die with


    regret, and my mother will die without justice!" Brian was teased as usual.


    "You... How dare you! "


    But Brian just ignored it.


    "The Duan family is second to none in T City. You have known Murphy since childhood. What else do


    you want?"


    "Mr. Yun, you must have misunderstood me. It''s not about satisfaction, but my unwillingness. That''s


    all."


    "What... You have to do it. "


    "Oh, really?" With a slow pace of movement, Brian swept his clothes and said: "Mr. Yun, have you


    forgotten that my grandpa has transferred all the shares of the Yun Company that he owns to me? I


    hold 40% of the shares, and you only have 20% of the shares. In other words, I should be the biggest


    shareholder of the Yun Company. If I want to cancel your position, I could do it."


    The old man red at his son with burning, reproachful eyes. "Don''t forget that you have nothing to do


    with the share your grandpa has gotten."


    "Mr. Yun, thank you for reminding me. It seems that I should get married. No matter how extravagant I


    am outside, the Yun Company will still give me a strong protection. Even so, I will be in charge of my


    marriage. I''m not the only child in the Yun family. If you don''t want to lose the Yun family, my brother


    Ray can deal with it. I believe he won''t make you disappointed." Then Brian walked out of the room


    without any hesitation.


    "The food is cold. Let''s eat." Melissa didn''t say anything just now, but now she just said casually.


    "What do you want to eat? No way!" With that, Adam stood up and rushed upstairs.


    ncing around faintly, Melissa defiantly walked into the kitchen. After a while, she brought a bowl of


    porridge and said, "Ray, your father didn''t eat anything tonight. You go and send it to him tofort


    him."


    Ray stared at Melissa, then rose slowly to take things in her hand.


    "Ray, I know you are not convinced and reconciled to it. But you should know that the Yun group


    belongs to Brian in the future."


    "But there is no such thing as absolute certainty, isn''t there?"


    "It''s good that you know that. Take it to your father."


    Said Melissa as Ray walked upstairs. Ray looked firm when he recalled the past. He swore that he


    would take back everything he had experienced one day. He was determined to get the Yun group.


    The next morning, when Emily was having a simple dream, she was awakened by the smell of the


    food. She immediately jumped out of bed. Without putting on her slippers and washing her feet, she


    dashed to the dining table and it was spaghetti. When she was about to eat spaghetti, she was stopped


    by Charles when he walked out of the kitchen. "Ouch! My dear mommy, can you please behave


    yourself?" She put down the te.


    "I''m born with a natural beauty, which canpete with the sun and the moon. You don''t know, brat,


    why do you suddenly have time to cook?"


    Charles was a picky eater. Although it took her a lot of time to bring him up, the good thing was that he


    knew how to cook.


    Of course, he could only cook some simple dishes. In particr, the spaghetti in front of Emily was so


    impressed by her that Charles was as good as a five-star chef in a hotel. However, he only cooked a


    few times. Sometimes, Emily was curious about the reason why such a little guy like him would make


    such delicious food, while her own cooking skills were poor to some extent. It seemed that it was not


    because of her genes. s, no matter how bad her cooking skill was, she had to eat first.".


    "I''m a good son. I came here to satisfy my mom." If he didn''t cook, probably he would have had some


    fast food or some bad food made by his mother this morning. He didn''t want to lose his appetite for


    now.


    "Lad, my cooking is something that ordinary people can''t enjoy. What''s that look in your eyes?" Looking


    at the expression on Charles''s face, Emily knew what he was thinking. But it was because that they


    had a strong spiritual sense with each other. Although she was not a good cook, she had already given


    birth to all the rights and interests in front of Charles.


    "Yes, yes. My mommy is the perfect goddess in the world. Dear goddess, what do you and Brian n


    to do?"


    Hearing that, Emily''s hand froze in shock. She replied, "I don''t have any other idea. I just find out who


    is your father. Aren''t you happy with it?"


    "That''s all."


    "Why not? Don''t you always want to sell me out? It''s rare for me to have a crush on someone. Do you


    agree?"


    "I want you to be happy, Mommy. Don''t make a choice for me." Charles looked so pure and innocent,


    just like a seven-year-old child.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "You silly boy." Emily hugged him and said, "When did you see me suffer losses? Moreover, you are


    not the only one who is interested in Brian."


    Blinking slightly, she suppressed the uneasiness in Charles''s heart and pulled him into their world.


    Emily had been very guilty.


    If it was possible, Emily really wanted to give Charles a carefree childhood, but unfortunately, he was


    too smart to hide a lot of things from him, so she was very frank, but not spilled out exactly. She was


    able to bear some things herself. Since she couldn''t protect their past, she would create their future,


    and she would give him a carefree future, no matter what the price she had to pay.


    "Mommy, don''t forget what you have promised me. If you don''t keep your promise, I will run away from


    home." Charles was also good at ying around.


    "How dare you?"


    "You can have a try if you don''t believe me." Charles is seven years old, but he is so determined to


    make you lose.


    "Okay, I get it." Emily was facing such a crushing defeat.


    Hearing that, Charles nodded in relief. In fact, he didn''t hate but kind of like Brian, but he didn''t want to


    shake the primary position of Emily in his heart. As for whether this father deserved to match his


    mother, he would see it clearly by himself.


    When they arrived, Brian was leaning against the car in front of him. He didn''t drive the red car today,


    but this Veyron car must be very expensive. Anyway, the car of the CEO of the World International


    couldn''t be too cheap.


    "Good morning, Mr. Brian." As soon as he heard Charles''s sweet voice, Brian''s face softened.


    "Good morning. Have you had breakfast?" In fact, Charles was already scooped up. In the past few


    days, Brian had been ustomed to it, so Charles was d to it. He didn''t need to walk so hard.


    "Do I look like someone who will starve himself?" Charles curled his lips. Brian smiled and said, "I don''t


    think your mommy is good at cooking."


    Charles turned around and gave a big hug to him. He knew Emily so well.


    But Emily didn''t notice that they were gazing at her and said, "Mr. Brian came early. Aren''t you afraid of


    being regretful?"


    "I think I should ask you this question."


    "I will not regret for the decision I have made."


    "Me too. And I need a marriage now."


    Looking at the firm eyes of Brian, Emily smiled. Something must have happenedst night in the Yun''s


    house. "If that''s the case, then let''s get in. Oh, just call me Emily. Anyway, we are going to get married."


    She wasughing loudly.


    "Brian." Brian also opened his mouth.


    "I thought that I should call me ''Luo'' intimately!"


    "It''s my pleasure to hear you call me this way, Emily."


    "I just finished my meal and don''t want to vomit."


    While they were bantering, they entered the Bureau of civil affairs. In the arms of Brian, Charles curled


    his lips unhappily. He felt they had forgotten him, but he didn''t take much effort to remind them.


    It was rare for Emily to have such a good mood. Charles didn''t want to destroy it, but he thought it was


    a little bit weird for them to gather together in the Civil Affairs Bureau, especially at the marriage


    registration office. It was normal for a couple to get divorced taking their children together. As for


    marriage... Although Charles was curious, he didn''t ask more.


    Outside the Civil Affairs Bureau, after all the procedures werepleted, Emily saw the bright red


    marriage certificate in her hand and got married. She didn''t expect that it would be like this. She smiled,


    "I''ll leave this kid to you. I have something to do, so I have to go."


    "Are you burning the bridge after you crossed it?" Brian smiled indifferently.


    "Of course not. The marriage certificates are here. I can''t tear them down even though I want." Emily


    said while slightly shaking the marriage license in her hand.


    "Allen Road Green Manor No. 5." Brian said.


    "What?" She was confused.


    "Do you n to separate from me as soon as we get the marriage license?" A faint smile could be seen


    in Brian''s eyes.


    "How can it be? It''s my honor to be in the same room with a evildoer like you," said Emily with a faint


    smile


    "See you then." As soon as he finished his words, Brian was about to open the car door. But Emily was


    faster than him and took the first step to get into the car. "Mr. Brian, since we are in such a rtionship,


    could I show off this car to others?"


    Before Brian could answer, Emily fastened her seat belt. At the moment of starting the car, she seemed


    to think of Charles in Brian''s arms. "Boy, be a good boy. Don''t be so courteous. You don''t have to be


    polite to Mr. Brian. He is your daddy now." Then she walked away, leaving the easy and unrestrained


    shadow to Brian and Charles.


    So she left Brian and Charles to make eye contact with each other again.


    "Are you sure it''s your mother?"


    "No, no, I don''t know her," Charles shook his head It was disgraceful for him to rob and throw people


    away like that. My dear mommy, where''s your IQ just now.

 Chapter 17 Connections

    Chapter 17 Connections


    "Where is your car?" Brian didn''t bother Emily anymore. It was critical for them to go back.


    "Car? Which car?" It took a while for Charles to realize what he meant. "Oh, you mean our car? We


    don''t have any cars." They just came back, how could they have time to buy a car.


    "By taxi?"


    "What else can I do? Walking on my own?" Charles then gave a despising look at Brian and wondered


    why his IQ suddenly dropped.


    In a trance, Brian shook his head helplessly and took out his mobile phone: "Vincent, send someone to


    pick me up at the gate of the Civil Affairs Bureau."


    On the other side, Brian had hung up the phone before Vincent could say something. Being confused


    that Brian drove there by himself, why he gave an order to pick up him? After all, he ordered someone


    immediately.


    The people ordered by Vincent was really fast. They appeared in front of Brian and Charles in a short


    time, and of course, they also tried their best to send Brian back home. After all, Brian was a notorious


    person, so there was no ce but home for him to go at this time. Yun group was only nominal, and no


    one in the World International knew that it had something to do with Brian. It was really depressing.


    However, it seemed that Brian didn''t realize it at all. Charles couldn''t help but think that the world of


    adults was tooplicated. He was too young to understand what kind of feeling it would be if Emily


    heard it.


    As soon as the car entered the residence estate where Brian lived, he saw a familiar figure. At this


    time, it was not good news that a person as famous as a star appeared here. It seemed that the


    residence of the second young master of the Yun family was not a secret ce. On the one hand,


    Charles wanted to see something interesting. On the other hand, he wanted to see how Brian would


    deal with it. But Brian just took Charles in his arms and walked towards him, as if there was nothing


    happening. He looked so free and easy that even Charles wanted to apud. But obviously, the person


    didn''t want to see Brian walk over leisurely.


    "Brian..." Cassie shouted with a bright smile. Looking at her expression, even Charles was speechless.


    As an actor, her appearance even made Charles moved, but it didn''t shake Brian at all. He just said


    indifferently, "What''s the matter?"


    In an instant, Cassie''s face turned pale as if she was an abandoned woman. The expression on her


    face made everyone want tofort her. However, it was a pity that the one opposite her was Brian.


    She said, "Brian... Did I do something wrong? " The sight of Brian leaving the house yesterday made


    her feel uneasy. After that, she received the news that they had broken up. She was unwilling to ept


    it.


    "Cassie, what do you think?" The smile on Brian''s face was so cold that Cassie could tell from his dark


    eyes that he was staring at her. She took a few steps back and Brian said, "I''m your boyfriend, and


    everything belongs to you. If you want to ask forpensation from me, just say it."


    "Brian... I... " Cassie wanted to say something.


    "Cassie, you can go back now. I won''t find anyone to send you back." With these words, he walked


    inside with Charles in his arms.


    Looking at the leaving figure, Cassie thought, ''Even from the back, Brian can still attract others''


    attention. How can I break up with him so easily? I''m different from other women. Isn''t the baby at the


    auction held in Brian''s arms?'' She couldn''t. No one was allowed to take Brian away from her. Her


    beautiful face had been distorted.


    "Wow, Mr. Brian is so ruthless." Charles sighed with emotion.


    "I''ll take yourpliment."


    "Humph!" Charles didn''t say much, but he didn''t deny that what Brian did was to his liking. Now that


    Brian had got the marriage certificate with his mother, Brian would have a lover of his own. He didn''t


    care what happened between Brian and his mother. It would be annoying if there was always a fly in


    front of them.


    "Come down." Brian put him down.


    As Charles looked around, he was so astonished that his eyes were popping out. He thought to


    himself, ''What a luxurious life! Let''s leave aside the value of the crystalmp above my head. The


    carpet under my feet is limited in the world, and it''s only ten square meters in total. I have been so


    attracted by it back then. But it''s a pity that I fail to make a quick arrangement. Everything around is


    well arranged like a wealth storehouse. Charles liked all the things around. But how could he packed all


    of them? He was immersed in his own thoughts, forgetting that "Brian" had a mark on the ownership list


    of all these items.


    "Many things here have spent a lot of time purchasing abroad, and many of them have been


    transported fromyers of insurance and carefully on the way. It''s not wise to get them." At the same


    time, Brian read Charles''s mind. That was a so-called kinship between him and Charles. He knew what


    was on his mind. Like Emily had said, Charles had a good taste which was just like him. Emily loved


    money, so it was impossible for Charles to squander money like that. However, at the same time, Brian


    knew that he didn''t do that because Emily could not squander money only on the condition that Charles


    didn''t like the things.


    Hearing that, Charles felt frustrated all of a sudden. "Mr. Brian, can we negotiate with each other?" he


    asked. His eyes were full of ttering expression. It seemed that he really liked it.


    "You will live here from now on and see it anytime. Where do you want to take them to go?"


    It made sense. After all, the man in front of him had gotten the marriage certificate with his mother,


    which meant that he could see such a luxurious scene every day when he opened his eyes. Oh, yeah,


    good. It was really a pleasure to enjoy in the future. The smile at the corners of his mouth almost


    reached the corner of his eyebrows. Brian smiled gently, "What would you like to drink?"


    "Milk."


    Looking at the fridge, Brian found that there were all kinds of beer and drinks, which were just not as


    what he wanted. He stiffened his finger and then called someone to send the milk here immediately.


    Looking at Brian''s solemn action, the corners of Charles''s mouth twitched. He stared at Brian and


    thought about something. To be honest, it was the first time that he had stayed with Brian for such a


    long time. Although he had seen him in short distance before, he was still shocked every time he saw


    this face. Even if he didn''t want to admit, he could feel the power of Brian in front of him was


    outstanding in every aspect, but...


    "What do you want to say?" After they walked out of the Civil Affairs Bureau, Brian saw that Charles


    had something to tell him.


    "You and my Mommy..." Charles looked nervous.


    "Just as you can see." Brian didn''t hide the fact that he and Emily decided to marry. He knew that


    Charles had an intention that was not suitable for his age. His maturity made him feel distressed on


    one hand, and on the other hand, he felt gratified. No matter how much he could understand about the


    decisions he and Emily made, it had nothing to do with them. From the day he had a slight break with


    Emily, they both was supposed to protect him. They had reached a consensus.


    "Anyway, don''t hurt my mommy. You can''t even you are my daddy." The cynicism and rage on


    Charles''s face were reced by something else. He looked very serious now. From Charles''s


    determined look, Brian knew that Charles wasn''t joking. He wondered what kind of gaze he had


    received from the past. Holding Charles in his arms, he felt guilty and heartbroken. The past seven


    years were a great burden to him, which he would never make up for, even though he didn''t know their


    existence in the past. Looking at Charles''s eyes, he felt guilty, "I won''t hurt her, not now, never." This


    promise could be given by Brian, even if their marriage was a drama and there was no emotional


    foundation between them. But now that the show had begun and the order to end the y was in his


    hands. Since he needed a marriage sooner orter, and now Emily liked him very much, he would like


    to continue the show. What''s more, it seemed to be a good performance, not to mention that they had


    been acting together for a long time. Being stared at by Charles, Brian couldn''t say anything to refuse


    him.


    "Really?" Charles asked in disbelief.


    "Am I that untrustworthy?" Brian smiled.


    "No, Mommy had suffered a lot before. I hope she can live a happy life, but I also know there are a lot


    of things that mommy is hiding from me." Charles lowered his head and leaned against Brian''s chest.


    His little face was wrinkled, making people feel sorry for him.


    "I promise I won''t make the same mistake again. You and I will watch over your mommy together. I


    won''t make the same mistake again," Brian consoled Charles. Although Brian didn''t know what Emily


    had experienced, he thought of the time seven years ago and that now Emily was very different from


    before. He couldn''t imagine what kind of pain she had experienced in the past seven years.


    "Pinkie." Charles stretched out his little finger and saw that Brian smiled happily. In this way, they


    completed the secret agreement between them.


    "Since you have decided to protect Mommy, I will recognize you as my daddy."Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing what he said, Brian didn''t know whether to cry or tough. It seemed that Emily had a much


    more important ce in Charles''s heart than him. However, Brian didn''t feel jealous at all. After all, it


    had been seven years for both of them to depend on each other, which made him unqualified to be


    jealous.


    In the blink of an eye, Emily arrived at the well-knownw office of the city, which was the New City


    Law Office. Without saying anything, she directly rushed into the face of the person in charge of the


    case. Someone wanted to stop her, but she could not be stopped at all. She burst into the office and


    put the bright red marriage license on the table. "My marriage license. Now you can give me what you


    should give me."


    John Cheng pushed his sses to let others out of the room, and then calmly ordered the Secretary,


    who didn''t prevent Charlie and apologized, to pour two cups of coffee. With his fingertips, he picked up


    the marriage license that Emily slightly tossed on the table and said, "You should know that even if you


    have this marriage certificate, they have to ask us to determine whether the one you marry can give


    you a stable future and then you can get everything. "

 Chapter 18 Anxiety

    Chapter 18 Anxiety


    "John, don''t go too far," Emily narrowed her eyes and gazed intensely at the man in front of her, a bleak


    and dangerous smile appearing on the corner of her mouth.


    John pushed his sses again and said calmly, "I was entrusted to do something worthy of trust."


    "You should know that I don''t have to get these things." Raising her eyebrows, Emily yed with her


    fingertips frivolously, full of pressure.


    "I know. I have never doubted it. But I have the information you want to know, don''t I?"


    Emily''s eyes changed slightly again. "I knew it!" Or why haven''t she gotten any news in the past seven


    years? It was indeed arranged by that person. Only that person would see her so thoroughly and know


    what could be done to her.


    "How long?"


    "It depends on who you choose." When John opened the marriage certificate, there was a trace of


    surprise in his usual calm face, "It''s him." He seemed rather surprised.


    This surprise sessfully amused Emily. "What do you think? My choice is not bad."


    "This seems to be not a wise choice." John put a hand on his sses.


    "It seems that you have just watched the surface of things in the past few years."


    Hearing what Emily said, John was stunned for a while. Then he regained his calm expression and


    said, "It seems that there is something hidden."


    "Isn''t this the time you want to verify?"


    "A week."


    "I hope you can find some clues," Emily smiled coquettishly. It took her half a month to investigate


    Brian. A weekter, she wanted to see what the person in front of her could find. And John just lowered


    his head to deal with the document without saying anything more.


    "Does Alice still act like that?" With a low voice, John''s hand, who was signing the document, paused


    again. "Since she doesn''t want to leave, there is nothing we can do. Do you want to persuade her?"


    "Who do you think I am?"


    "If you ask her to leave, she won''t refuse." John answered seriously, as if what he said was not only


    about Alice Pei, but also himself.


    "That''s what she decided to do. Why should I stop her? She has been holding a glimmer of hope for so


    many years and it''s not easy for me to break her insistence. If you can teach me how to do it."


    "Do you hate him?" It was the first time that John had said this word after seven years. Although in the


    end, these words finally changed into a simple word, but they all knew clearly how serious the word


    was.


    "Who knows if I should hate him for his indifference when leaving or love his considerate arrangement


    for me?" There was a slight bitterness overflowing from the bottom of Emily''s eyes, which could not be


    swept away.


    "He loves you very much." You was much heavier than himself.


    "But he abandoned me, didn''t he?"


    John was speechless.


    "John, are you sure that he has really left?" Emily''s voice was calm, but it was easy to tell that she was


    thinking about something.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "I don''t know." What he knew was what he would do next.


    "John, where is Ron?"


    John was shocked by Emily''s words and responded, "I haven''t seen him for seven years."


    "Oh, really?" Emily''s sharp eyes pierced through John''s eyes, which were as clear as the flood, and


    she said, "It seems that I''m worried too much. You''d better take the time to investigate it. It has been


    seven years, and I don''t want to wait for seven more years. But it just happens that I have to deal with


    something during this period of time." Said Emily with an evil smile.


    "Do you need my help?" John knew what Emily referred to. Though seven years ago, the murder


    happened, but it was their fault. If they didn''t don''t want to alert Emily, or if Emily didn''t ask to deal with


    it herself, the Xia n and the Sang n would not be like this now. It was a pity that what they wanted


    to hide were still remembered ruthlessly. In this case, they had to protect each other.


    "What do you think?"


    "I will give you my reply in a week."


    "Okay." Emily answered quickly.


    Looking at the woman''s figure leaving, she had changed a lot in the past seven years. It was obvious


    that Emily had been reborn. Even though she was still sharp, she began to enjoy life and had a lot of


    smiles. Even if it was just disguised, it was much better than before. Perhaps everything was in the plot


    of that man. Now the situation, what happened in the past, was just like what Emily had said, ''Has he


    really left? If the man who controls everything and tries to make them obedient was still alive, how can''t


    hee out? Ron can stop Emily for seven years, but he can''t stop her for the rest of her life. So Emily


    was engaged. But except for that man, John thought no one can stop Emily. Can Brian? Gazing at the


    enchanting face on the marriage certificate that Emily handed to him, James said, "I want all the


    information of Brian as soon as possible and must be detailed."


    Ever since Emily came out of the office, she had been very unhappy. Every time she thought of that


    person, the cruel factors in her heart would be very active. She never believed that the person had


    passed away, but she could not find any clues by all means in seven years. Hope, disappointment, she


    had gone through too much. Atst, she no longer investigated it, and kept the promise to him to live a


    happy life, she wanted to dig open his so-called tomb to see if there was a human''s corpse inside, but


    unfortunately, she didn''t even know where that man''s tomb was. She was walking on the way that that


    man had predicted. Although everything was for her, when he made every decision, had he once


    thought of her feelings and whether she would ept it or not? No, maybe he had long thought of it, so


    he could control the news she still cared, which made her unable to resist. The only thing she could do


    was to keep her promise to her so-called brother. With a turn of 360 degree, she only heard "bang!" A


    perfect crash hit the car in front. However, she heard "bang" again. The cars ahead of her died in a


    chain collision. Fortunately, Emily wasn''t hurt. She really wanted to sigh at the safety appliances of


    Brian''s car. Even when she looked at the scene in front of her, she was shocked. She couldn''t help but


    admire the excellent performance of the cars and didn''t seem to care about the problem at all.


    A few secondster, with a bang, the driver of the other car mmed the door of the car, not the


    continuous collision, but the angry person rushed towards Emily. He seemed to know that it was Emily


    who had caused the ident, "Hey, don''t you know whether you can drive or not? If I were not lucky,


    several lives are not enough to pay for it. Hey, do you hear what I''m saying? "


    But at the same time, Emily took a look at the car before her instead of the girl shouting. The car before


    her was distorted, and it was a totally different face. The first thought that came to her mind was that


    how much money it would cost to repair the car. It seemed that the person who owned the car was not


    her. The car belonged to Brian. She immediatelyforted herself by thinking that but she had


    "Hey! Can''t you hear me? Are you deaf? What a pity! You are so young!" There was a trace of pity in


    her eyes while she was talking to herself. The imposing manner to settle ounts with Emily was


    completely gone.


    "Little girl, what did you say?" Emily turned to her with a fake smile.


    "Wow, you''re so beautiful. And I''m not a little girl, my name is Murphy." It seemed that Murphy didn''t


    notice the imposing atmosphere that there was about to burst out when she looked at Emily. She gazed


    at Emily closely, as if to appreciate her beautiful face, "But you can''t drive like this even though you are


    pretty. It''s dangerous to drive like this. Your speed actually exceeded the limit. Luckily, it''s me. What if


    you are unlucky next time?" Murphy bombarded with lots of questions. However, the affection in her


    eyes didn''t annoy Emily.


    "Do you want me topensate?" The smile on Emily''s face was still as slight as before, but it was not


    as imposing as before. It seemed that she had a rare kindness to this girl called Murphy.


    "Ah! Compensate me? " Apparently, Murphy was still in a daze. After looking at the car, she suddenly


    remembered, "Oh, of course you have to pay for it, so that you can remember it."


    "How do you want me topensate it?"


    "How?" Murphy seemed to be a little worried. When she was lost in thought, there was a noise.


    "What''s going on?" The scream of the woman made Emily suddenly frown. She was too familiar with it.


    She could surely see Star standing there with a surprised face. This was really a bad luck. Before Emily


    went to get even with her, Star went to her first. It seemed that the car in the middle was hers. Emily


    really wanted to p her hands to apud. She freely and easily leaned on the car and said, "Miss Xia,


    do you have a bad eyesight. It was just a simple car ident. Why are you still asking? " Emily always


    put on airs when she spoke.


    "Sister... You... Why are you here? " Star was surprised because she didn''t see Emily just now.


    "Is this road yours? Maybe not. If you can be there, why can''t I go there. Also, I have already said that I


    don''t have a sister. You don''t need to call me sister, that makes me disgusted." With Emily''s long and


    narrow eyes staring at Star, Star was angry at once, but just for a moment, she immediately changed to


    a gentle smile and said, "Sister, are you joking? Did you hit this car?"

 Chapter 19 Meet The Old Enemy

    Chapter 19 Meet The Old Enemy


    It was this boring disguise that ever cheated Emily. It was ridiculous at the thought of it. "You are not


    blind, are you?" Emily didn''t have the time to quarrel with Star. She preferred going straight forward.


    Star''s mouth twitched. Before she could speak again, an old voice came out, "What happened?" When


    heard this, Emily''s slightly sarcastic eyes contracted, and she suddenly stood up from the car, looking


    straight ahead. The coldness burst out from her eyes seemed to freeze everything around her, or she


    wanted to push the person in front of her to hell. Even Murphy, who was standing next to Emily, was


    frightened by such eyes. But she didn''t retreat or keep away from the side of Emily. She just watched


    Emily silently, not because she was too scared to move, but because she couldn''t help but stare, even


    if her eyes were too deep for her to understand.


    Looking at the figure walking out, Emily was sure that the person who had shouted at her seven years


    ago was still vivid in her mind. The scene in the cemetery seven years ago was still vivid in her mind.


    During the days of her life in the Xia n after she had lost her memory, she could never forget how he


    had treated his mother.


    "Grandpa..." Star had already stepped toeards him.


    "What happened?" And his tone was as bad as it had been seven years ago.


    "Yes..." Before Star finished speaking, she was interrupted by Emily.


    "We haven''t seen each other for seven years. It''s so great that you are still alive." Looking at Emily''s


    exaggerated facial expression, Michael Xia was stunned. Even though he was a man who was used to


    all the things in life, he was also frightened by Emily''s gaze. "Who are you?"


    "Haha..." "You''re right. I''m dead already in your mind. You threw me out of the house and never allowed


    to take anything with me. I''ve never seen you for seven years. It really disappointed me. But when I see


    you alive here, I can''t imagine how miserable you could be. I haven''t seen you for seven years, so-


    called Grandpa. But I am really happy! " Every word and every sentence was gnawed so hard that it


    echoed in everyone''s heart, bringing back what they had done that year.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Michael''s body trembled a few times. "It''s you, it''s you. That unfilial girl who ruined the whole family and


    killed your parents. How dare you show up in front of me again! You are such an unfilial daughter in our


    n, and it''s a shame for our n."


    Emily smiled calmly, "I told you seven years ago. Do you think I really care about the Xia n? My


    father''sst name is Xia. If my mother didn''t follow my father''s death, I wouldn''t care about thest


    name. It has been seven years, but you are still so arrogant and don''t know whether it is true or not. My


    father is your son, which is the biggest pity in his life. "


    "You..." Michael said angrily.


    "Grandpa... How could you say that? He is our grandpa! "


    "Ha-ha, grandfather. Just as I expected, my grandfather is always an unpleasant existence in my


    impression. Just remember that Michael is your grandfather, not mine. I will be very surprised if you are


    so fond of your grandfather. I wonder how much your grandfather knows you. He repeatedly said that I


    destroyed the family''s reputation? Who indeed did that? " Said Emily, amusedly.


    Star''s finger was cold.


    "You monster!" Michael raised his hand and took up his crutch again, trying to hit Emily.


    "Ah!" As soon as Murphy saw that, she pounced on Emily. Emily immediately narrowed her eyes and


    stretched out her left hand to quickly pull Murphy behind her. Meanwhile, she firmly caught Michael''s


    crutch with her right hand. Emily gave Murphy a meaningful look and Murphy only touched her head


    with a smile. Naturally, she responded. With a gentle smile on the corners of Emily''s lips, she looked at


    Michael again, his sharp gaze was like a de of ice that pierced Emily''s heart. "Grandpa, haven''t you


    got tired of this trick for seven years?" Emily grabbed the crutch in his hand forcefully and said, "I was


    hit by you seven years ago for my parents'' sake, not for you. They didn''t hurt me at all. You have no


    right to hurt me!" She smashed the crutch on the ground heavily. There was no kinship between her


    and Michael at all. What left was only anger and dissatisfaction, and so cruel resentment in the past.


    What''s more, he acquiesced to push her out despite the fact that he knew what happened between her


    and Sawyer.


    "You..." Michael was so angry that his whole body was shivering and could not find any words to argue


    at once.


    "Grandpa Xia..."


    "Father..."


    "Uncle Xia..."


    "What happened?"


    Another familiar voice sounded. Emily smiled. Today all the people here were here, including Emily''s


    uncle, Sawyer''s parents and Sawyer. It seemed to be a family party.


    "Emily..." Seeing that, Sawyer was stunned for a while, but may guessed what had happened almost


    immediately when he saw Michael''s reactions. Because of his crying, the rest of the people knew who


    the woman in front of them was. Everyone was stunned for a few seconds. Yes, who could imagine that


    the woman seven years ago would be what she was like now, standing in the sun, the cold


    posture didn''t seem like what it had been seven years ago.


    "Oh, it''s the family gathering. It seems that I am so rude to destroy it. I''m sorry, everyone." Emily''s


    nce at the crowd in front of her was strange. Though the people standing in front of her were the


    people closest to her seven years ago, they didn''t show any sympathy for her and didn''t even give her


    a chance and were cold hearted to her.


    "Emily, you''re back..." Said Charlie Xia, looking at Emily thoughtfully.


    "Yes, uncle. I''m back. Are you happy or worried?"


    "What are you talking about? Of course I''m happy to see you back!" Everyone could tell that Charlie


    was smiling from her face.


    "Really? Uncle, thank you for your concern. By the way, during the past seven years, the Xia group has


    been developing well under your leadership, right?" Emily''s smiling eyes were full of coldness, they


    also destroyed Charlie''s pretended lightness.


    "Unfilial girl, what right do you have to mention the Xia n now? Don''t even think about taking back


    the Xia Company. The Xia Company belongs to the Xia n. Who do you think you are?" Charlie


    roared again. Apparently, he was irritated by Emily.


    "Why did you say that? Everyone here knows that the ruler of the Xia n is my uncle. You make me


    feel guilty by saying so. Where is my grandpa? What are you feeling guilty for?"


    "What... You... " Michael''s face was already ghastly pale, while his fingers were somewhat trembling.


    Star wasforting him suspiciously.


    "Emily, he is your elder after all. It''s a bit too much for you to say that." Sawyer said in silence.


    "Ha-ha, you''re really good at showing partiality as the son-inw of the Xia n. Oh, I seem to have


    made a mistake. Mr. Sawyer always know what he should be partial to. It was that seven years ago,


    and it will be so seven yearster." So Emily became the one abandoned seven years ago. Sawyer''s


    face turned pale.


    "Emily, we haven''t seen each other for seven years. How could you be so glib tongued? They are


    elder here. You are being disrespectful." Sawyer''s mother also said in a strict tone.


    "Etiquette!" "I don''t think so. A woman who had a rumor that I was seduced and killed my parents


    seven years ago may don''t have manners." The people around froze when they heard Emily''s frivolous


    words. Apparently, they didn''t expect that she would say such cruel words in such a rxed way.


    However, when Murphy was about to take hold of Emily''s hand, she held it tightly and fixed her eyes on


    Emily. A pain could be seen in her clear eyes. What a good girl! Emily sighed and didn''t try to get rid of


    her warm hands deliberately. Even after so many years, she still couldn''t get used to such warm touch.


    But Murphy was so persistent that Emily couldn''t ignore it.


    Murphy had known the identity of the girl in front of her a moment ago. Although she had been studying


    abroad a long time ago and she didn''t know anything about the development of the city, that event


    seven years ago had caused a sensation in the whole city. At that time, Murphy didn''t know the girl in


    front of her, but now she wanted to give her some warmth. Although the girl in front of her looked


    rxed, she had been through a lot of pain. She had just be stronger than before. Thinking of


    this, Murphy couldn''t help but feel sad.


    "Hey, I tell you, I don''t have a handkerchief to wipe your tears. Hang in there!" Murphy''s heavy sobs


    could be heard even if Emily didn''t want to hear.


    "I didn''t make it cry. I can''t help it." The tearful look was like the second Charles, and damn it that Emily


    had been trained into this.


    "Well, well, I''m sorry. If you cry, I will generously give you my sleeve, okay?"


    Without any hesitation, Murphy caught the sleeve of Emily and began to clean. Looking at her childish


    action, Emily smiled, which eased the coldness on her face just now.


    Sawyer and Star looked at the scene in front of them with such embarrassment. They could not refuse


    what Emily said just now, but more and more people were around the traffic ident.


    "Let''s go back first. This is not the ce for dispute. What do you say, uncle Xia?" Sawyer''s father


    finally opened his mouth and asked Michael.


    Michael looked around and nodded. They didn''t want to make a fool of themselves in the city, after all,


    the Xia n and the Sawyer n were some respected people in the city. But when he looked at Emily,


    Emily had no doubt that if his eyes could kill people, Michael would be anxious to re at her. But if


    they wanted to leave, Emily wouldn''t let them go. They cared about their faces, but she didn''t. How


    could she care now that she had nothing left.

 Chapter 20 Verbal Stimulation

    Chapter 20 Verbal Stimtion


    "Oh, I forgot to tell you that I seemed to carelessly crash your car. Look at this car, it should belong to


    uncle, right? It seems that the profit of the Xia Company is quite good. It seems that I have to pay for


    it."


    "Please don''t. don''t make fun of me." Said Charlie with a smirk.


    "I''m not kidding. Besides, I have nothing to do with the Xia n, so I should settle ounts with you.


    But I don''t know whether they will damage my reputation or not. Oh, I forgot that I have lost my


    reputation for a long time. Oh, I should thank you for your help."


    "What do you mean by that? Is it the past or our fault?" Sawyer''s mother said again.


    "Oh, isn''t it? Oh, it seems that Mr. Sawyer hasn''t told your mother everything yet. You are right. How


    can you admit that you have done such a terrible thing? But Mr. Sawyer, I don''t think it''s appropriate for


    you to do that. There is a saying that you can do what you want and hide the fact from others. Aren''t


    you afraid that the ghosts wille to you and me you?" Emily''s indifferent tone suddenly turned


    sharp, and Sawyer''s face grew paler as if he was an evil ghost from hell. And the hand of Star to


    support Michael also began to shrink.


    "What do you mean?" Sawyer''s mother got furious, but Emily didn''t intend to exin. Some of the


    shows would begin on the stage, which seemed not to be heated enough.


    "You ask the wrong person, don''t you? By the way, my grandpa, I''ve lost my bloodline, and you haven''t


    seen my son yet, right? I don''t have so much cash with me. Why don''t you arrange a meeting for us


    today? I don''t want to you be surprised in the future." Then she picked up the phone before anyone


    responded, "Boy, I hit your great grandpa''s car. Get the money quickly." Then she hung up the phone


    without waiting for Charles''s response, which astonished Murphy.


    As soon as Charles put a piece of meat into his mouth, his phone rang. He had a bad feeling.


    "What''s wrong?" Brian knew that it was from Emily.


    "My mommy said she crashed my great-grandfather''s car and asked me to pay for it." Charles


    reluctantly thought about the car crash which had just happened within a few hours after Emily going


    out. He felt something wrong all of a sudden. "Do I have a great-grandfather? I only have grandfather."


    He was confused.


    Great-grandfather, it seemed that Emily came across the Xia n. Brian narrowed his eyes and looked


    at Charles, who was still staring at the delicious food on the table and was unwilling to leave, and then


    he said, "Let''s go now. It''s getting more and more interesting."


    "What are you talking about?" He nced at Brian with a confused look on his face. Suddenly, he


    realized something and asked, "You mean your mommy?"


    Brian smiled and said nothing.


    "Mr. Brian, run, run, run. Mommy''s show will be interesting." Charles couldn''t help but hold Brian''s big


    hands with his small hands. The warmth Charles gave Brian made him feel warm. Brian became more


    gentle and didn''t look wild and dissolute any more.


    As Brian started the car, he took out his phone and called someone. Charles was confused about it.


    "Your Mommy would like to heat up more." Especially when she met the Xia n.


    Brian really knew his mother very well.


    "Why do you have to do this, Emily?" Sawyer''s father looked at the woman who wantonly leaned


    against the car and inadvertently blocked their way.


    "Uncle Sawyer, you and my father used to be good friends. I once respected you, but it was also in the


    past. Do you understand?" Emily looked directly at Sawyer''s father, making him speechless. SawyerC0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    had nothing else to say. Seven years ago, when the Xia Company was attacked by everybody because


    of the event, if he hadn''t withdrawn the investment in northern city, northern city would have been safe,


    and Tristan wouldn''t have rushed to northern city in such a hurry, but he might have made a mistake.


    Facing a junior who was so disappointed today, he could neither refute nor publicize.


    Thus such a standoff was naturally formed. Michael was still frozen because of the words "her son"


    from Emily just now. More and more people gathered around to see what was going on, and even


    Sawyer and Star were recognized. After all, the news of engagement spread everywhere, how could


    anyone not know the face. However, because this confrontation was too strange, so no one dared to


    ask about it.


    "Oh, my dear mommy, how can you do this? You just need to go out for a few hours to scrapp such a


    limited level sports car. Should you teach me?" Hearing the familiar voice, Emily smiled, "Do you want


    to learn?"


    "Well, forget it. I''m the best man in the world. I won''t spend as much money as mommy does."


    "Thank you for saving me money."


    "You''re wee. Don''t ask me to pay when I have dinner in the future." Charles was still thinking about


    the delicious meal.


    "It''s not my fault. I don''t have the financial power of our family."


    There was no need to be so clear and solid. Speaking of this matter, Charles wanted to spit it out. His


    mother loved money very much, but she never took much money with her. The check and card were all


    in his hand. Technically, she said that she had trained his ability to run a family early. In fact, his mother


    was not in the mood to care about him at all, and handed them all to him. Fortunately, it was not in her


    hand. Emily was very clever when she cheated others for money. But she didn''t know where the money


    was put after she got it. Emily didn''t know much about her own wealth. s, it was better to keep it in


    his hand and he would take care of it regardless of any grievance.


    Charles''s appearance shocked everyone. Of course, except for Sawyer and Star whom they had seen


    before, they were all stunned when they saw his face. This face was so familiar to them, especially


    when they saw another person by their side.


    "It seems that you are going to buy me a new car," At this moment, Brian''s voice sounded very polite.


    Emily didn''t feel strange. After all, if Charles came, it was very likely that he would alsoe.


    "Well, I don''t think Mr. Brian is so mean. What''s more, we are rted."


    "There is only two of this car in the world. I like them. I made great efforts to find them. Are you sure


    you will deny it?"


    No, that''s not true. The car is fancy but it''s too high-end. Looking at Charles, he was speechless and


    almost forgot that his mommy was dumb in the aspect of car. Why did she have to remember so many


    car symbols? They couldn''t be eaten or drunk. That''s what Emily said to him, which resulted in her poor


    knowledge in car. "Mom, Mr. Brian is right. This is thetest this year. The limited amount is only two. "


    His father was really good at getting the car. He should have a better life with his father. Following his


    mother would only give him a miserable future.


    Looking at the car carefully again, Emily was a little surprised. She raised his eyebrows and said, "Is


    that so?" Staring at Charles, she asked in a heavy voice.


    Charles didn''t think it was a good idea. He tugged at Brian''s sleeve and said, "Mr. Brian, what about


    Mommy asking you?" What a naive smile.


    "Really? I don''t think so." Brian said with a charming smile.


    As a result, Charles ran away with tears. What did that mean? His mother was like this, so was his


    father. There was no way to solve the problem in these days. However, under the burning sight of


    Emily, he still wisely chose the man named Brian. He tugged the man''s sleeve and made him bow


    down. He whispered in his ear, "Daddy, we are biological."


    Hearing the word "Daddy", Brian was petrified and lost his direction at once. Although he knew that


    Charles was forced by the situation, it was enough for him to do anything for him. "Emily, you should


    have something to do, right?"


    Of course, Emily didn''t hear what Charles said. She red at him and decided to settle ounts with


    himter. But she really had something important to do now.


    Charles''s appearance was already surprising enough, and this time it was a shock for a man like Brian.


    "Why is Mr. Brian here?" Sawyer said in hesitation.


    "Send him here." Brian touched his son''s head, making it sound by all the people. It was none of his


    business how other people thought about it. As a result, Brian saw a thoughtful and surprised look on


    the other side, and Emily rolled her eyes at him. He responded with a smile.


    "Isn''t Charles here to meet your great grandfather?"


    "Do I have great grandfather?" The expression on his face was innocent and pure, which made him


    look pure and innocent. There were only Emily and Brian knowing that in his pure eyes, there was


    something cunning, and something else.


    "Of course. But I have severed the rtionship with them. So you do have and also don''t."


    "Then what do Ie for?"


    "Of course you are here to thank them for having taken good care of your mommy, and most


    importantly, thank them for your borate design. Otherwise, how could youe to this world?"


    "Oh, I see." Feeling touched, he stood straight and made a deep bow to the people standing there.


    "Everyone, great grandpa, great grandma, grandpa, grandma, uncle, aunt, thank you for taking care of


    my mom. Thank you for giving me the chance toe to the world. I will remember your kindness, and


    I will remember it for the rest of my life. Don''t worry." Hearing those soft and gentle voices, they did not


    have any warm feeling, but a kind of cold. They suddenly understood what Emily meant. Emily had


    already remembered everything they had done in her hearts, and her son would remember it even


    more in his mind. How deep was this hatred? They would remember it deeply. They could not find any


    words to describe the miserable expressions of Sawyer and Star.

 Chapter 21 Encounter

    Chapter 21 Encounter


    "Hurry up topensate. Don''t let your great grandfather wait too long." Emily said sarcastically.


    "Okay." Atst, Charles took out the check and wrote it. He looked around at the group of people in


    front of him, and then handed it to Michael, whose face was the worst. He said, "Great grandpa, I didn''t


    see you. You look pale. Are you sick? My mom said if you were sick, you had to go to the hospital.


    Here is the money, you must go to the hospital and have a check." His soft and soothing voice melted


    people''s heart, but obviously Michael was not in the mood for that. After hearing what he had said,


    Michael was not in the situation not to go to the hospital because ofcking of money. So Michael


    punched the small hands that had handed him the check.


    "You''d better take the check well. It''s not easy for me to squander money for your n. I don''t have


    such a chance in the future. Do you want to continue arguing with me here?" Even if the words were


    without any power, they could make people feel a little pressure. With such pressure, Michael was


    about to faint with anger. Star quickly took the check that was handed over by Charles and said, "We


    have epted your heart."


    Although Charles was a little unhappy, he didn''t pester her. At this time, a group of reporters rushed


    over.


    "Grandfather Xia, uncle Xia, Star, let''s go first." Sawyer took a look at Emily, but Emily seemed not to


    realize that and had already talked to Charles. Of course, with Brian standing behind them, he looked


    so harmonious which make Sawyer pain.


    Sawyer''s parents also moved. This time Emily did not stop them. When they passed by her, she said,


    "The wedding is on weekend, right? I will give you a great gift. Please look forward to it. Oh, by the way,


    also my former grandfather. Please look forward to it, please. It has been seven years since I came


    back." The words was loud, and the loud bang shocked everyone in the hall. They all had a bad


    feeling, but they couldn''t keep their mouths shut right here.


    No matter how willful and arrogant Emily was, Brian stood quietly behind her, as if he was a knight


    guarding her, but they didn''t realize it at this moment.


    It seemed as if people around them kept taking photos. Frowning slightly, Emily wondered how


    sensitive the reporter''s nose was. By this moment, she had noticed something unusual here, but


    seemed to understand that. "Did you call them here?" Of course, Emily asked Brian.


    "I think you should enjoy a lively return ceremony." Brian smiled.


    "Mr. Brian, you do know me well." Anyway, Emily didn''t care much about the so-called report. She had


    already been famous and didn''t care about this reputation. Of course, Brian was also a celebrity. The


    two of them were the same. As long as the reporters didn''t touch her bottom line, whatever they said


    was okay. As expected, the ceremony of return should be more lively. So hidden people would take


    actions, wouldn''t they.


    "Mommy, don''t tell me that the car in front of us was hit by you as well." Until then did Charles notice


    that there was another car ahead.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, I ran into her." As soon as Charles mentioned this, Emily noticed that Murphy, who had been with


    her just now, seemed not to appear since Brian and Charles came. So Emily continued to look around.


    "Come on, Murphy." Looking at the wall in front of him, Brian saw Murphying out. Somehow, when


    she saw Brian, she felt a little guilty, "Brother Brian..." Lowering her head, she walked towards Brian


    and Emily.


    "When did youe back?" Brian said indifferently.


    "Yesterday!"


    Emily leaned against the car again, looking at them. Obviously, Murphy had known Brian for a long


    time. But judging from how timid Murphy was, Emily felt like Murphy was a bullied little wife of Brian.


    Charles also leaned against the car like Emily and watched the scene in front of him. "Mommy, is


    daddy cheating on you in public?"


    "You brat, don''t talk nonsense. Adultery is called cheating on his wife. This is just an open seduction."


    "Oh, I see."


    "Lad, you still have a lot to learn." (All the people couldn''t help but felt ashamed. Miss Xia, is it really


    good for you to educate a seven-year-old child like this? They thought that there are reasons for


    Charles''s precocious personality.


    Hearing what he said, Brian felt a little helpless and said, "Emily seems to be very happy."


    "I''ve always been so happy, especially now that there''s going to be a good show."


    "Oh, I almost forget it. We just got our marriage license this morning." Brian and Emily were very close


    to each other.


    "And then? Should I ydy abuse, and cry in front of people how ungrateful and narrow-minded Mr.


    Brian is. Is that good for our marriage?"


    "I don''t mind."


    "Mr. Brian, tell me how much money you can give me. I don''t like money of small amount. If you can''t


    give me money, I won''t ept the business,"


    A brilliant smile lit up on Charles''s face as he thought, ''Mommy met daddy, would I be more lucky to


    see that? Yeah, that''s great. Now that they have each other and can torture each other, could I feel a


    little more rxed? HMM, that''s great.'' Charles havepletely ignored the four meaningful eyes


    upward from him.''.


    "Come here, Murphy." Brian shouted, but his eyes were still on Emily. The part that Emily leaned


    against was really the sunken part of the car. Although there was no more injuries, Brian still pulled up


    Emily slightly, as if escaping all the idents that would hurt Emily slightly. But Emily was careless


    about this movement. Seeing that, Charles smiled happily. When Brian and Emily were getting along


    with each other, Murphy was in a state of trance. Hearing Brian''s voice, she walked over.


    "Murphy, Duan family, this is Emily, Charles." Upon hearing this, Emily narrowed her eyes. She didn''t


    expect that Murphy would be a member of Duan family. No wonder she was so familiar with Brian. After


    all, Duan family had a good rtionship with the Yun family. Emily looked at Brian with a meaningful


    look, while Brian was still smiling at her as a response.


    "Brother Brian, you and Emily..." Murphy looked straight at Brian, waiting for his answer. Now, Emily


    was not sure about their rtionship. After all, she knew little about Brian. She didn''t care about his


    rtionship with murphy because she didn''t marry him because of love.


    "We just got our marriage license today." Hearing that, Emily was a little surprised, but she didn''t reject


    this. She thought, ''if this girl really likes Brian, it would be better to make her to give up early. It''s better


    to have short pain than long pain.'' Emily didn''t hate to be an excuse, because she didn''t hate Murphy in


    front of her. It seems like Brian is the same.''.


    Murphy was stunned for several minutes, as if she had been struck by lightning. Emily thought she was


    going to be upset foe some time, but it was out of her expectation. Murphy shoulders couldn''t help


    trembling, and then she burst into a deafening cheer, "Oh, Brother Brian, your choice is really wise. You


    have a good eye. She is so beautiful and you are a perfect match. Brother Brian, I must have done


    some good things in my previous life, so God treats me so well. That''s great. Now I don''t have to be


    forced to have dates with you. Brother Brian, I absolutely support you. If there is anything I can help in


    the future, I will absolutely spare no pains even if going through fire and water. " Murphy''s chattering


    made Emily believe that she would like to use all the beautiful words in her life to praise Brian.


    "Wow, this is your son, Brother Brian and Emily. He is so handsome. I like him very much." Before


    Charles had time to respond, Murphy had already taken him in her arms and rubbed his little face


    hardly. "Wow, you''re so adorable. Your skin is so good. I''m your sister." Even if Murphy didn''t know


    whether it was right or not, she tried to make an impression on Charles.


    For his enthusiasm, Charles couldn''t resist and replied: "I know I am far more attractive than others and


    you are right to be attracted by me. But I don''t like people who are older than me. You''d better find


    someone else." Charles supported Murphy''s face with his hands, afraid that she would touch him


    again.


    "Wow, that''s funny. I''ve made up my mind to chase you."


    "No, I''m still young. Go and get my daddy." Then let his mommy deal with it and he didn''t need to worry


    about it.


    "No, you can''t do that. Brother Brian is not as lovely as you, and you know, Brother Brian is very


    terrible. At that time..."


    "Murphy, it''s time to go home." Brian interrupted Murphy. Emily gave him a nce and realized that


    Murphy knew something interesting.


    "Oh, I forgot. I have to go back as soon as possible. The letter I left home is still on the table. If my


    father knows, he will ground me." After saying that, Murphy immediately put Charles down and ran out.


    But after a few steps, she seemed to have remembered something, and ran back again. "Sister Emily,


    can I go to visit you when I have time? I also like you very much."


    "Anytime."


    "I''m leaving now. Goodbye, Charles." Murphy ran away again.


    Looking at the receding figure, Charles didn''t want to see her again. He couldn''t get on with those who


    were too enthusiastic but not hateful.


    "It seems that you have already known it." Brian knew that Murphy didn''t like him.


    "We used to y together when we were young. She is a few years younger than us and only takes me


    as her brother." "Let''s go," said Brian as he held Charles up


    Following him closely, Emily said, "It''s not easy for someone not to be attracted by your charm, but it''s


    okay. It''s a pity if such a simple girl likes you." ording to what Murphy had just said, Emily knew that


    Murphy was the one that the Yun family had a crush on for Brian.


    "Well, isn''t it a pity to you to have me as husband?"


    "Well, I''m used to being presumptuous, so we are not supposed to be regretful."


    "Well, I''ll see."


    Looking at Emily and Brian, Charles somehow thought that the two of them were a perfect match.

 Chapter 22 The Newly Married Couple Living Together

    Chapter 22 The Newly Married Couple Living Together


    They went back to where Brian lived. As soon as Emily came in, she took a nce at it in surprise just


    like Charles, and then she said, "Extravagance." Then she realized deeply that whom had Charles''s


    taste inherited from.


    "How do you feel about your new home?"


    "Of course it''s a good choice." Of course Emily wouldn''t be polite. Looking at the food on the table, she


    suddenly remembered that she hadn''t eaten much yet, so she sat on the table without saying anything.


    Before she could start, Brian had taken the dishes in front of her with his hands.


    "They are cold." Brian said.


    "I don''t mind." Emily took another te and Brian took it away again, Emily said, "Hey, I said I don''t


    mind."


    Ignoring the retort of Emily, all the food on the table was taken away. "Wait for ten minutes."


    A faint smile appeared on Emily''s face. She thought to herself, ''It seems that what she has said didn''t


    take effect at all. She angrily threw the chopsticks in her hand. When Charles saw that scene, he


    couldn''t help but titter. It was rare to see someone who can shock his mommy like that. He had decided


    to live a happy life with Brian from now on.''.


    Looking at the smile on Charles''s face, Emily said, "Boy, I haven''t settled ounts with you yet. The


    car I smashed today is only two in the world, but I feel that I have seen it somewhere. Oh, it should be


    in your garage."


    "Mommy, you are wrong." Charles smiled innocently.


    "What did you say to me at that time? Oh, right. I think it was at a discount and was just tens of


    thousands. If you don''t buy it, it''s a pity. Only two cars in the world only costs tens of thousands. Young


    Charles, don''t you think you should exin it?"


    "Mommy, you misheard me." Feeling guilty, Charles took a few steps backward and then started to run.


    "Brat, my eyesight is at five point five and my hearing is more than ten meters. How dare you lie to me?


    Are you crazy?" While saying, she stretched out her hands and tried to catch Charles.


    Therefore, in an instant, the scene of two people scuffling up and down was seen in Brian''s room.


    Fortunately, his room was spacious and there was no barrier, so they ran smoothly. Looking at the


    scene in front of him, he felt that the cold house suddenly became alive and had a feeling that had not


    happened for a long time.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Although Emily had high speed and Charles was agile, Emily won in the end. When Charles stepped


    onto the sofa and was about to jump out, Brian said, "This sofa is made of leather." In a daze, Charles


    fell on the sofa. That was why Emily won. He regretted, ''Even though leather is precious, my father can


    afford it. Why did I shocked by it?'' Sometimes he was too picky and sick. He looked at his father with


    tears on his face. But when he was about to say that he wanted to follow Brian, why did Brian just


    betray him? Brian shrugged his shoulders indifferently. That''s a hint of kindness.


    "Well, Charles, where do you want to go now?" Emily held him tightly and prevented him from running


    away.


    "Mommy, I was wrong. You are beautiful, gorgeous, charming and graceful. Don''t lower yourself to the


    same level as a child." Then Charles changed to a happy face.


    "But I''m a mean woman."


    "Grandpa gave it to me, not my money."


    Hearing this, Emily''s anger instantly dissipated, "Really?"


    "Of course I won''t do a losing business as I was taught by my mom from childhood." Charles said


    arrogantly.


    "Well, well done, you are worth teaching. In this case, you give that car to me, and then go to ask for


    another one. Anyway, you just ced it there as a furnishing. I am kind enough to drive it for you to


    show off."


    Tears started to well up in Charles''s eyes. "Mommy, we are biological," he said


    "I know."


    In this case, Charles''s world was once again reversed. He looked at Brian, who just smiled gently and


    Brian said, "I also want to see what the other car looks like." This car was not an ordinary car that could


    be bought with money. Although Brian had spent a lot of effort to buy it, he had no other choice. This


    car was to his taste. It was just the first time that he heard about the so-called great grandfather that


    Charles talked about. It seemed that his wife and son still had many secrets, but they knew each other


    very well.


    Charles really wanted to run away from home. His mother used to make him wordless, and now he had


    a father like this. He really wanted to sigh at his evilness in his previous life.


    Watching Brian cooking in the kitchen, Emily was stunned once again. "It''s rare that you can cook. It


    seems that the rumors are really ridiculous."


    "I cooked when I got tired of eating in foreign countries for more than ten years."


    "Is this a heredity?" Emily looked at Brian and then at Charles.


    "Mommy, that''s because I''m good at learning."


    "How can you acquire knowledge without the innate spirit?" Brian said casually.


    "Mr. Brian, we are biological."


    "So what?"


    So Charles decided to shut his mouth and look into their eyes. He was still not reconciled that his


    precious car was pocketed by Emily. Although it was still early for him to drive the car and after he


    bought it only Emily drove it, he still felt that it was a trap.


    Without disturbing Charles''s thought, Brian ced the food he had made on the table. Without asking


    Charles, for the smell of the food, Charles consciously sat in front of the table, even consciously started


    eating. Looking at Charles, Emily thought, ''He is such a foodie. Although he can eat a lot, he doesn''t


    get fat at all. What a waste of food.


    "Well, Mommy, uncle Wyon ising." Charles got the phone call today.


    "It''s only been a few days, and that old man is taking his move,"


    "Mommy, don''t say that. It will break grandpa''s heart."


    But that didn''t displease Emily. "He can give me your car if hees. I haven''t bought my car yet."


    Charles wanted to cry. Didn''t he just lift a rock to hit his own feet.


    "Mr. Brian, do you mind having another man join us?"


    "Whatever. But who is the man named Wyon Zhou?"


    "Oh, hisckey!" Emily said while pointing at Charles who was eating food to make up for his mental


    defect.


    "Is that so?" However, Brian didn''t think it was just so simple. But Emily didn''t give him a more detailed


    exnation. "You brat, I have told you to follow my heart before I came back. No matter how you take


    him back, you can only do what I want."


    "Mommy, if I get Uncle Wyon back, grandpa will me me,"


    "Is that so? It''s okay. You have thick skin. You can bear the attack."


    Charles didn''t understand why all the bad things happened to him. But his uncle Wyon won''te here


    empty handed. Thinking of this, he felt relieved.


    Standing next to them, Brian didn''t say much. He had never expected this kind of atmosphere, but he


    felt that it was not bad.


    "Which school does Charles study in when abroad?" Brian changed the topic.


    "An ordinary primary school," Emily didn''t expect this question.


    "I asked Vincent to choose several good elementary schools in T City for Charles. You choose the one


    you like by yourself. Probably with your IQ, you can go to the primary school. But you can feel the


    atmosphere there. What do you think?"


    "Of course." Charles wasn''t opposed to entering the school.


    "I have put the picture album in your room. If you have made your choice, we can go through the


    formalities."


    "Has my room been decorated?"


    "What do you think?"


    So Emily saw Charles running upstairs,ughing happily. It was definitely not easy to make him so


    excited, so she followed him. As expected, when she saw the so-called room in front of her, the corners


    of her mouth twitched visibly. Except for the luxurious decoration style and the not practical ornamental


    equipment, it seemed to imitate the generalyout of the room abroad, especially thoseputers and


    monitor, which made Emily not know what these things were used for every time. She knew that


    Charles was absolutely a genius in the aspect ofputer, she just gave Charles enough freedom and


    didn''t participate in his matters only if he was not injured. However, there is no need to have so many


    monitors, one could hardly see through so many surveince cameras.


    A bright smile spread across Charles''s face as he carefully observed theyout of this room. In


    particr, the surveince cameras he had asked for were much better than the one he had bought.


    They were really fast than that he had expected. Today, when Brian was about to decorate this room,


    Charles requested to buy them directly. However, Charles didn''t expect that the project could not be


    completed so soon. Sure enough, Brian deserved the praise for his fame. Charles was thrilled to get


    theputer in his bag. Charles had carried a small bag since he got up this morning. Of course,


    Emily knew what was in the bag, there was aputer belonging to Charles and some other things in


    it. "Hey, boy. When you''re having fun, pay attention to the time." Emily was afraid that his eye would


    be nearer.


    Charles waved his hand, and he seemed to ignore Emily and Brianpletely. Brian squinted at the


    skillful movements of Charles. All that he wanted were the top-ss equipment in the world, and Brian


    didn''t think that he would use them to watch cartoon either. As for what he wanted to do, Brian didn''t


    ask him too much as he would know it at the right time so he didn''t need to ask more as long as


    Charles was happy, but when he knew everything, even though he was calm, he was too shocked to


    say a word.


    "I didn''t expect that you did your best." Emily hadn''t thought about the school thing yet, but Brian had


    prepared it in advance.


    "He is also my son."


    "Thank you." Emily thanked Brian for your considerate mind to Charles. The reason why Emily chose


    primary school abroad was that she wanted to give him an environment with his peers. It''s her guilt to


    make Charles be so precocious.

 Chapter 23 Seduction

    Chapter 23 Seduction


    "Charles never feels that you are unworthy of him. If he knows that, you will break his heart,"


    Emily just smiled.


    "I haven''t had a good childhood. I don''t want my son to be like me."


    "It seems that you will be a good father. Then I am relieved." If something happens, Emily can trust him


    to let Charles be with him.


    "Emily, you are unparalleled to Charles. No one can rece you, even me." Brian looked at Emily


    seriously. The sight through her fortress panicked and scared her. She shifted her sight quickly, "Are


    you jealous, Mr. Brian?."


    "Probably, I am jealous. I never thought I would have a son, let alone meet you." Emily was somewhat


    confused by his words, not knowing why he said that. "We have superior red wine. Do you want a


    ss?"


    "The wine here is, of course, very good. I won''t refuse such drinks."


    Brian smiled and took the wine ss.


    Taking a sip of the wine and looking at the traffic under the starry sky, Emily hadn''t felt such a


    comfortable experience for many years, and once again, she didn''t expect that it was in front of Brian.


    "You have left for seven years withouting back." Holding his ss, Brian said casually as he stood


    beside Emily.


    "What? If you bring Charles back, Will Mr. Brian who enjoy himself with the beauties ept it?" Emily


    replied tly.


    "Maybe." It didn''t look like a joke.


    "I wasn''t sure whom the other half of the child''s gene was from at that time. I didn''t want to take risks."


    "Emily! Have you noticed that your smile will be more charming when you lie?" It was so beautiful, like


    a peony blooming at night.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Ho, is Mr. Brian going to find out who is to me?"


    "Where should we find to me?" From the very beginning, Brian had known that the reason why he


    had been selected for Emily was not only because of this bloodline, but also because of his identity as


    the CEO of the World International. The reason why he had chosen Emily was not only because she


    was Charles''s mother, but also because he had a liking for her way of doing things. Therefore, he had


    no idea who should be med and how to deal with it. This problem had never existed from the very


    beginning.


    "Believe it or not, Charles cares about you. For the people that I can marry, you are indeed the number


    one." A few years ago, when Charles discovered that he had a simr face with Brian, he had doubted


    it. Of course, it was true that Emily also thought so. And now she was sure that no matter what she had


    experienced, she would still trust Brian. "As for why I hasn''te back for seven years, I am controlled


    by others." If the old man hadn''t taken her all her identification cards away and she had not been able


    to find them, she wouldn''t have waited for seven years. However, the old man was also a person who


    obeyed her advice, and the person who had nned everything was no longer in the world. There was


    a saying that in seven years, one couldpletely forget all the pain, and one couldpletely forget


    a person in seven years. However, this saying didn''t seem to fit her. The past memory clearer after the


    seven years.


    "Adoptive grandfather?" Brian said indifferently.


    Raising her eyebrows slightly, Emily said, "Mr. Brian wants to investigate the residence booklet. Since


    we are a family now, I have to investigate you as well."


    "As you like." It seemed that Brian didn''t care at all.


    "Why did Mr. Brian first establish World International?" Asked Emily casually.


    "I''m bored living abroad."


    The corners of Emily''s mouth twitched a few times. Damn it. He had nothing else to do and made a


    multinationalpany, and it was so huge now. He really got some leisure time.


    "Don''t look at me like that. That''s the truth."


    "Vincent?"


    "I knew him when I studied abroad,"


    "Really? A man with no background?"


    With a smile on his face, Brian asked, "Didn''t you investigate the man?"


    "I only investigate the people I care about."


    "Thank you for giving me this honor."


    Emily shook the ss slightly. "Did you make the identity of the president a secret to the public


    because of the evil taste?"


    "But don''t you think it''s different to watch the drama from the bystander''s point of view."


    "I have to admit that it is really an excellent idea." They clinked sses and drank.


    "I don''t think you are only together with Vincent, right?" Emily fixed her long eyes on Brian.


    "Are you interested?"


    "Of course. We are married. You are living with me as my husband legally. I should care about my


    husband ."


    "Oh, here you are reminding me. Tonight is our wedding night."


    Hearing that, Emily''s lips froze and she said, "Mr. Brian, haven''t you had enough sex outside?"


    "The feeling at home is different from that outside."


    "Well, I''m moved."


    "Emily, don''t you want to hug me to show your movement. I will ept your warm wee." Brian


    smiled.


    Upon hearing this, Emily''s mouth twitched again. Looking at the smile on Brian''s face, she thought that


    he must be a coquettish man who attracted a lot of women. However, she didn''t expect that she would


    be inferior to him. With a beautiful smile on her face, she said, "Of course I will satisfy your request. I''ve


    told you before that you are handsome enough to seduce me." Emily put down the wine ss slightly,


    turned around and put her arms around Brian''s neck. "Are you satisfied with my hug, Mr. Brian?" They


    were so close that they could see each other''s eyes. It was only a few centimeters away. When Emily


    heard that Brian took a breath, she felt very satisfied. Emily wanted to y with him to see who was


    more excellent at ying.


    "Emily, you are ying with fire." At the same time, Brian put down the goblet and put his arms around


    Emily''s waist. His sight became deeper and deeper. Desire was the first information that Emily read out


    through his eyes. ''Huh, No. Am I so attractive to him?''. Emily was angry. ''Fuck! Don''t you know men


    have strong desire for women at night? What''s wrong with you? Look at your beautiful face now. It


    seems that you are going to be tortured. The man is uncontroble to so sheer seduction. ''.


    "Oh, this summer it is too hot, I prefer to cool down quickly." As Emily spoke, she tried to leave his


    body, but was stopped by Brian.


    "Oh, so do you want to take your clothes off to get cold?"


    ''What the hell! Are you taking off your shirt?'' Emily thought. "Mr. Brian is so impatient. How many days


    has it been since you release your desirest time? I still remember that you were dating some other


    beautiful women a few days ago. Can''t they satisfy you?" Emily couldn''t help but look at Brian''s body,


    which was full of provocation.


    "Let''s have a try and you''ll know." Brian still wore a coquettish smile. In an instant, he got close to Emily


    and kissed her. But when he was very close to her, she moved quickly and hit him with the tip of her


    elbow. During this time, Emily had been a few meters away from Brian. With a safe distance, she


    moved very smoothly. Brian narrowed his eyes and said, "It seems that you are humble. There seem to


    be a lot of secrets. " With just one move, Brian could be sure that she was not a weak woman. But it


    seemed that what she have learnt was also not like the ordinary taekwondo. The woman''s defensive


    skill was different from others, and the moves were too sharp. Why was she so sharp? It was said that


    Emily was loved very much before. She should not have such a skill. It seemed that it was impossible


    for her to master it and reach the pinnacle of martial arts in the past seven years. Although she


    possessed a different outer appearance, it hadn''t changed anything inside. Things were getting more


    and more interesting.


    "You too." In other words, Brian''s dodging actions were not that harmless. But the more he did liked


    this, the more Emily liked him. The more powerful he was, In the future when they was in danger, the


    more guaranteed he would be for Charles. "So you must think twice before you do anything next time,


    because I''m not easy for someone to get. It''s so embarrassing to make both sides get hurt. "


    "The more difficult to get the things, the more interested you''re in them. Do you know?"


    "I like men with pure mind. Mr. Brian..." Emily looked Brian up and down and said, "Not that clean..."


    The smile on Emily''s face was unusually bright. But hearing that, Brian didn''t lose his temper, instead,


    he said with a light smile, "You mean I have to guard my body for Emily. If it''s your request, I''d like to


    have a try."


    What did he say really surprised Emily. The situation was that Emily almost stumbled. What was more


    horrifying than that there was always one butterfly always enjoying itself in the flowering shrubs said it


    would touch only one flower. Although Emily knew that the so-called "Enjoying in the flowering shrubs"


    might not be as bad as the rumors described by outsiders. But for men, especially a man like Brian, it


    was impossible to miss any woman who was easy to get. He wouldn''t let them go even if he didn''t take


    a bite. Anyway it''s none of her business."Mr. Brian, I don''t want to be tailed by a group of flies every


    day when I go out. Therefore, you are kind enough to continue to enjoy in your imperial harem."


    "I think Emily doesn''t mind dealing with flies."


    "But I don''t want to waste my energy. I need to sleep now. Mr. Brian is more convenient to do what you


    want." After saying that, Emily turned around and walked upstairs. Something came to her mind all of a


    sudden. "Mr. Brian, although I don''t mind you summoning your imperial harem to have fun, you''d better


    not let that bastard see it. He has been raised by me since he was a little boy. If you teach him


    something bad, he won''t be able toe back on the right path." She yawned as she spoke. She


    wondered how would Charles react if he heard that.


    "Don''t worry. Don''t you know that I only date one girl in my social circle? Since I''ve got the marriage


    certificate, how can I still cheat on you?" Emily was puzzled, because she didn''t understand what Brian


    meant. She looked at Brian, but only saw the smile in his eyes. She felt sleepy and shook her head not


    to think much about it. After all, it was not that easy to see through Brian''s mind. She''d better have a


    good sleep.


    "Oh, Mr. Brian, I forget that I haven''t bought any clothes yet since I came back from abroad. Since we


    are married, I''m d to trouble you." Then she kicked to open the door of a bedroom and went in. Brian


    looked around and found it was his bedroom. Brian smiled and thought, ''Buy clothes with me? It seems


    good.''

 Chapter 24 The So-called Identity

    Chapter 24 The So-called Identity


    The inappropriately ringing phone interrupted Brian''s thoughts. "Hey, Mr. Brian, how do you feel on


    your wedding night? Have you been oppressed by my sister-inw?"


    "What do you think?" Brian walked slowly towards the sofa.


    "Oh, don''t tell me you haven''t eaten anything yet. It''s rare to see him here. Mr. Brian is less attractive


    now." Vincent smiled, making no secret of his smile in his tone.


    "Are you so idle that you want to travel abroad?"


    "Ho, I think I should continue to devote myself to thepany at home. But then again, Emily is quite


    surprising." No matter who he was, or what he had done these days, Emily''s performance was


    inconceivable.


    "That''s more interesting, isn''t it? And call Emily sister-inw from now on."


    On the other side of the phone, Vincent was flustered. It was publicly acknowledged the identity of


    Emily. Mr. Brian was captured by Emily, who had just returned home for a few days. It was incredible,


    but very interesting, wasn''t it?


    "How is it going?" Brian poured another ss of wine himself.


    "You''re right. Cassie is not a movie star without a strong background. She went to see your father this


    afternoon. As for what they discussed, it''s depending on your guess." It seemed as if they were going


    to watch a good show.


    "Sure enough." Brian''s apartment was not open to the public. Brian didn''t expect that Cassie would


    block the way in such an open manner. It seemed that Cassie would investigate him clearly. Brian


    decided to find out what they were going to do. "I''ll ask someone to send some women''s clothes and


    children''s clothes here tomorrow. The brands are the same as mine." Then Brian hung up the phone. In


    a daze for a second, Vincent wondered what he should do next! He then revealed a yful smile and


    thought, ''Is Mr. Brian going to turn into a different man since he cared about the clothes? Does he want


    to be a dutiful husband? That''s great. I can''t believe my eyes.''.


    In Charles''s room, he turned on hisputer and logged in a special ount. The moment he logged


    in, a sudden ringtone gave him a scare. He hadn''t been online for only two days. What was going on?


    Nathan Luo: "Charles, you are finally here." Nathan cried in pain.


    Charles: "Nathan, you''re crying so hard. I''m scared."


    Ryan Lang: "Charles, leave him alone. He is in a bad mood."


    Nathan: "Ryan, let''s fight one-on-one if you have the ability,"


    Ryan: "I''m not interested in bullying the weak."


    Nathan: "Damn it! All of your family are stupid!"


    Ryan: "Well, then you need to ask my sister personally."


    Nathan: "Where''s your sister?"


    Ryan: "In the belly of my deceased mother."


    Nathan: "Damn it! Ryan, You are courting death!"


    Mary Mo: "Damn it! Shut up! Or I''ll give you a shot forpensation."


    Nathan: "It''s a violent woman."


    Ryan: "s".


    Mary: "Nathan, you are in America. Your address is..."


    Nathan: "Oh, I''m sorry. It''s all my fault"


    Mary: "Hey, don''t frighten our lovely Charles again. Or else I will put one bullet right into his head."


    Nathan: "I''ll keep that in mind," Nathan cried again.


    Mary: "Hi, Charles, when are you going toe to me?"


    Charles was speechless.


    Charles: "What happened on earth?"


    Nathan: "Our leader has left. Now the group doesn''t have a leader!"


    The corners of Charles''s mouth twitched. "If I remember correctly, today is the day to confess to Hess."


    Nathan: "Yes, young master," Crying!


    Charles: "Then what did he do?"


    Nathan: "Our leader said that one of the imed biggest diamonds would be disyed in London


    today. He has to go and have a look. He can also take this opportunity to make a date with a beautiful


    woman."


    Mary: "Wow, it is much to my taste."


    A faint smile appeared on Charles''s charming little face. Anyone who saw him would know that


    someone was going to have bad luck. "In other words, at this critical moment, the one who pretended


    to be innocent went to London."


    Everyone was silent, and they could feel a dark atmosphere from the screen.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Charles: "Who is negotiating now?"


    Ryan: "Moore Bai."


    As soon as Charles finished his words, he began to work on hisputer. The information on several


    computers shed densely. Within five minutes, a smile appeared on his small serious faces. Then he


    sent the message he got directly to Moore Bai.


    Meanwhile, in front of theputer table, where they were negotiating, Moore was looking at the


    message from Charles, fiddling with the flying knife with his fingertips. At this moment, he burst into


    laughter.


    Nathan: "Wow, Charles, you have sessfully broken the distribution map and the defensiveyout of


    Hess. Now they are invisible to us."


    Mary: "Wow, you are awesome, Charles."


    Charles: "If they don''t get out obediently, just kill them directly."


    Everyone was stunned, thinking that it was not good for Charles to be so violent.


    Moore: "I have solved it."


    Charles''s fingers were still flying on the keyboard and before long he had hacked the electronic system


    of London museum. He guessed that many people might be carrying out a case against him at this


    moment.


    Mary: "Charles, what are you doing?"


    Everyone was looking at the full picture on the screen.


    Charles: "I just bring more troubles to those who like to join in the fun. It''s not a simple challenge. Don''t


    you think so, Moore?"


    Moore: "This is the man''s escape route."


    Charles: "Oh, then I will send it directly to the police. London police is very interesting, so he won''t be


    bored." He pressed the send button and also pressed the rm system of the London museum.


    Moore: "Well done!"


    At that time, the rm bell was ringing in the Museum of London. The men who hadn''t touched the


    diamond yet in the museum screamed in their minds. At the same time, the electronic system of the


    police, which was responsible for hunting, had received a map of the route, so London was destined to


    be an uneasy night tonight.


    Charles: "If he is caught, don''t go to protect him. Whoever wants to protect him will be my enemy. Well,


    I''m sleepy. I''m going to sleep. Good night, everyone." He closed theputer pleasantly and had a


    good sleep.


    Moore: "Have heard every word Charles said? Do you want to be our enemy?"


    The gloomy atmosphere spread through the screen of theputer, and everyone felt chilled. They


    shook their heads and sighed, thinking, ''Hess, do you know you have offended two killing gods today?


    They kill people invisibly. You''d better avoid to meet themter. Hess, pray for yourself.''.


    Therefore, Hess was very upset when he escaped from the museum in London. He wondered why


    there were people every time he opened the gate. (There is a sweet blush under everyone''s face. Hess


    are not doomed to die. Someone want you to die.


    Having slept on the bed for a long time, Emily didn''t know that Charles had made a mess in London


    tonight, and that Charles was the so-called master. She wanted to give him the best protection, but she


    didn''t know what kind of life he had made to protect her.


    When getting up in the morning, Charles had an good habit, that was, he didn''t want to sleep a lot.


    Emily also has a habit, that was, she didn''t want to get up if she didn''t smell the food. When he saw


    that Brian was making breakfast, Charles sincerely thought that how powerful the effects of the Brian''s


    genes on him.


    "Wow, Mr. Brian, you get up so early."


    "Good morning. Do you want to help?"


    Charles happily followed it. Sometimes work was a virtue, but the final reason was that the reflexive


    force from Emily was too strong, which resulted in a naturally response.


    After a while, Emily came out with a pair of slippers. Looking at the two figures in the kitchen, she had


    no reason but just felt that it was such a beautiful scene that she even didn''t notice the slight smile on


    her face.


    "Oh, my God! My dear mommy, the sun is rising from the West today! Why do you get up so early?"


    "I haven''t seen Charles''s beautiful face for a whole night. I miss him so much, so I get up to see him."


    "Wow, Mommy, I am so moved by your words."


    Emily didn''t think much of it. It was because she had been in a daze for the whole night. This morning,


    when she found everything strange, she found it was obvious that she was in the room of Brian. It was


    difficult for her to fall asleep again. So she had to get up.


    Looking at Emily, Brian smiled meaningfully.


    "What are you looking at? Am I beautiful again after having a night?" She touched her face and thought


    that she shouldn''t be like that.


    "This pajama is supposed to be mine."


    "Why not? I don''t have any clothes. If I don''t wear them, I would be naked. Why are you so mean that


    you even care about a pajama?" Emily was walking towards the bathroom with a pair of slippers and a


    pair of pajamas in the bathroom. She didn''t know whether Brian had worn them or not. But she didn''t


    care about it at all, which was a totally different view for Brian.


    "Hey, it''s in the early morning, okay? I''m only seven, please don''t get me wrong."


    "Oh, Mr. Charles, please don''t tell us a fact that we can''t ept. It''s not good for our heart."


    Tears began to well up in Charles''s eyes.


    Brian looked at the mother and son with a smile. He seemed to get used to the way that Emily and her


    son got along with each other these two days.


    When they was about to enjoy breakfast happily, the storm dropped sharply, making Brian''s cell phone


    ring. After checking the time, Brian couldn''t understand why Vincent had such a leisure time. "You


    should have just woken up at this time," he said


    "Well, it''s not easy for you to remember to care about me, but then you should care about yourself.


    Turn on the TV, it is absolutely hot." There was a carefree feeling in Vincent''s tone, which showed that


    he was not worried at all.


    Brian turned on the TV, and a familiar picture immediately appeared in front of everyone. Oh, to be


    more specific, there were two photos of him and Cassie on every channel. Mr. Brian of the Yun


    Company was engaged to Cassie, the daughter of the CEO of the Qin Company. Both of them were


    recognized by the parents. The following are the reports to interview the chairman of the Yun Company.


    Later, Adam appeared on the TV. News on the Inte shocked people and even revealed the Cassie''s


    identity. All the news attracted the attention of the whole city in the morning. When Brian read the news,


    he narrowed his eyes as if it was a sharp sword which was about toe out of its sheath and could


    shoot the eyes of others.

 Chapter 25 An Open Marriage

    Chapter 25 An Open Marriage


    "What are you going to do?" Vincent asked Brian on the other side of the phone.


    "I remember that I''m married."


    "Are you trying to push Emily out? Aren''t you afraid that other people might attack her together with


    Charles?"


    "Do they dare?"


    "Are you sure Emily agrees?" In Vincent''s opinion, Emily was a pushover who could be bullied at any


    time.


    "I''m sure she won''t miss such a wonderful scene."


    "Are you going to hide your identity all the time?"


    "It''s about to be public."


    Now that Brian had made up his mind, Vincent didn''t say anything more. "I think the clothes of Emily


    and Charles should be sent there soon."


    "Yes."


    Emily wiped the crumbs from her hands and said, "I''m going to defend my right as soon as I got the


    position."


    "There are so many unpredictable people. We''d better defeat them all in one."


    "Mr. Brian, when we applied for the marriage license, we promised to give the Yun family a blow, but


    we didn''t say that we had to deal with flies every day, did we?"


    "It seems that you have changed your mind."


    Damn it! Why didn''t Emily regret it? She had already got the marriage certificate, and she couldn''t


    change it any more. Let alone whether John would agree or not, Charles was a problem. However, she


    said: "Isn''t it that your father likes the girl of Duan family? And it be this one again. He change it


    quickly enough, or does this fiancee have a backup?"


    "It seems that he likes the good conditions of the Qin family."


    "Your father want to sell his son for wealth."


    "An ignorant, dissolute and extravagant son is worthless in his eyes. Of course it''s better to get some


    benefits by marriage." Brian said lightly, as if he was not talking about himself.


    "Look, you brat. How nice I am to you!"


    "Thank you very much, Mommy."


    "Good boy." Emily patted Charles on the head.


    "What would your father look like if he knew that you are the CEO of the World International? His


    expression must be interesting."


    "Do you want to see it?"


    "Forget it. I respect the old people. As long as they don''t mess with me, I will have a good time. By the


    way, the Yun family is developing well. And they are expanding quickly. They n to monopolize T


    City."


    "Don''t you know that human beings are greedy?"


    "Oh, this seems to not be shown from Mr. Brian." Emily had no doubt that it would be easy for Brian to


    annex the Yun Company. With the power of the World International, no one in the city dared to


    challenge him.


    "That is because you didn''t notice. Didn''t you feel that I''ve be greedy for you, Emily?"


    "Oh, it''s better for you to stay away from danger," Said Emily with a big smile on her face.


    "I''m more and more eager to have a try."


    "Well, Mr. Brian can be casual. But it''s a pity that today''s headline is upied by Mr. Brian. I might not


    be able toe out on the newspaper even I made such a fuss yesterday."


    "Mommy, are you going to have somebody report the strong hit?"


    "You brat, just focus on your food. Can''t so much food shut your mouth?"


    Charles just smiled happily.


    "So Mr. Brian intends to make it public."


    "In this way, it will be more interesting for the following actions of Emily, isn''t it? I think that the


    expressions of Sawyer and the Xia n will also be very interesting when they see it."


    Holding her cheeks in her hands, Emily nodded and said, "That sounds great. Let''s do it."


    ''Mommy and Daddy are two devil foxes. It seems that I not only need to be careful about my mom but


    also my dad in the future. I totally forget who made a fool of mest night, '' Charles thought.


    "Charles, what do you think?" However, Brian didn''t intend to ignore his son''s opinion.


    "Have fun as you like." Charles thought, ''As long as they don''t y tricks on me, they can do anything


    they want. The people who get into trouble with my mommy and daddy are so unlucky. ''.


    Brian looked at Charles. There was a sparkle of excitement in his cunning eyes, which made him


    believe that there was nothing wrong with him. His son was not just a child of seven years old. Brian


    had such an impression on Charles.


    "Mr. Brian, you''re looking at the wrong person. My mommy is over there."


    Brian smiled in silence in response to Charles''s words. Looking at the TV screen, Brian didn''t want to


    make a fuss with them, but it didn''t mean that they could do anything to him.


    Emily stared at Brian and felt that his eyesight was really attractive. She liked such eyesight. Thinking


    of the wedding of Sawyer and Star tomorrow, she believed that many people who wanted to meet Brian


    today might be ready to watch a good show tomorrow.


    Charles looked at the two pairs of beautiful eyes like foxes and wished those who had been targeted by


    his parents good luck.


    People at the gate of Brian''s apartment were all shocked when they saw that Brian, Emily and Charles


    were dressed in parent-child clothes. They didn''t feel shocked even if they were struck by the thunder.


    Although they had guessed that, they were still shocked when the whole family was happy, especially


    when they saw that Charles was in Brian''s arms. Hence, they all rushed forward.


    "What''s the rtionship between Mr. Brian and Miss Xia?"


    "Is this the son of you two?"


    "Was it Mr. Brian long who was intimate with Miss Xia seven years ago?"


    "Is the news released today fake..."


    All kinds of questions came. It seemed that they were not allowed to leave if they didn''t tell out anything


    more. The cameras were aimed at them.


    Emily grinned to the camera and answered, "I don''t think it''s a good idea to dress in parent-child


    clothes." She said those words through clenched teeth.


    "It seems that the result is very good now." Brian gave a sinister smile. No wonder people said he was


    a slut.


    "Why do I suddenly have the feeling of losing something in this game?"


    "It''s an illusion. I can promise that Sawyer and the Xia n will be happy to see this."


    "Ha-ha... Hurry up! Run! "


    Brian smiled and faced the camera.


    "Do I need to tell you our rtionship?" In a natural way, Brian held Charles with one hand and hugged


    Emily with the other.


    "As for engagement, I''ve already married. Why should I be engaged?"


    Get married! If they had been struck by lightning before, they would have been in a panic now. They


    didn''t know who Brian had married and that young Mr. Brian who was a yboy in a rtionship with


    many women was already married. That was a blockbuster. The journalists were desperate to dig out


    more information, but unfortunately, when they were in a mess, Brian had brought Emily with him and


    left. After Brian walked out of the room, Charles winked at the innocent reporters and his innocent eyes


    shocked many of them. When the reporters saw the car driving away, they immediately went back to


    report, believing that this city would be covered by Brian''s news again, but it was interesting to see


    what kind of expression would the people have.


    "It seems that after a while, I''m going to meet the parents of you, Mr. Brian. What kind of present


    should I take so that I can''t be expelled? Do you have any idea, Charles?"


    "Mommy, don''t you think I''m the best gift? I''m talented, handsome and able to write and dance. Which


    gift can match me?"


    "You''re right. You could be our shield when we were in danger. Kill two birds with one stone. Great!"


    "Mr. Brian, do you think I should do a paternity test to see if I have any mother''s gene in my body?"


    "I suspect that my son was reced by you when I gave birth. But it''s impossible. After all, when you


    were born, I was by myself. If you want to have a DNA test, you should test Mr. Brian."


    "I have it done a long time ago," As soon as Charles finished, he felt that he was greeted by several


    burning sights.


    "Well, I don''t know when you did that."


    "I don''t know either." Brian added.


    "Ha-ha, I''m so clever that I won''t let you find me. Ah, here we are, and I wonder if Uncle Vincent is


    coming to wee me." Charles opened the door and ran out.


    Getting out of the car one after another, Emily and Brian asked, "Does this shrewd and clever boy


    inherit great genes from me?" Emily sighed with emotion.


    Brian didn''t refuse. He didn''t mind paternity testing with his son, so he wasn''t angry with him.


    "Uncle Vincent..."


    "Charles..." Though Vincent had only seen him for a few times, he still loved this little boy very much.


    "Nice to meet you, Emily." Vincent greeted Emily politely.


    "Mr. Su, why haven''t I received the bride gift yet? You won''t go back on your words, will you?"


    "Weren''t you afraid that your affection to me would be hurt when you just met me for a few days?"


    asked Vincent, who almost fell to the ground at the gate.


    "Oh my God! Why don''t I know that I have a crush on Mr. Su? Do we have an affair before?"


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Now, Vincent was enlightened by Emily''s eloquence. He retorted, "Emily, I admit defeat. How much do


    you want? I''ll give it to you with my hands. And I won''t say anything even if you want me to take the


    position of CEO." He finally saw how capable Emily was and thought to himself, ''Brian really has a


    good wife.


    So Emily was in a good mood.


    They entered the private room.


    "Qin family and Yun Company are united. Half of Qin family''s shares belong to Yun Company." Vincent


    told them what Cassie and Adam had talked about.


    "The Qin family is really generous." Brian just smiled.


    "Cassie, the only daughter of the Qin family, would rather find a tree to shelter herself than deprive the


    power of its uncle and nephew. The Yun family is a good shelter. Besides, you have been close to


    Cassie outside for so long, and the information of your engagement has been reported. It''s not


    strange."

 Chapter 26 Sneaking In (Part One)

    Chapter 26 Sneaking In (Part One)


    "The Qin family is not as good as the Duan family. Doesn''t your father like the daughter of Duan family?


    Why is now the daughter of the Qin family? Is he getting old and stupid?" As far as Emily knew about T


    City, the Qin family was nothingpared to the Duan family.


    "It must be Murphy saying something to her father. Mr. Duan has no way to deal with her." Brian said


    indifferently.


    Thinking of Murphy, Emily thought that no one could deal with such a girl like her. She nced at


    Charles by ident. Under his gaze, Charles was amused and said, "Mommy, I''m not on the same


    way with her. Don''t mess me with her, okay?"


    Emily curled her lips.


    "By the way, Brian, how do you feel when you are entangled with a woman like this?" Vincent was not


    joking.


    "I remember that you have bought a vi in a tourist resort recently, right?"


    As soon as Brian finished his words, two burning eyes were fixed on Vincent, which made him


    ufortable all of a sudden. "Brian, don''t y such a trick on your subordinate," he said


    "I don''t think Mr. Su will care about this trifle."


    "The ce you bought must be fantastic. I haven''t enjoyed the natural glory for a long time. Charles,


    what do you think?"


    "Mommy, I haven''t gone on a holiday for a long time."


    Hearing what Charles said, Vincent was flustered. But he had to give in under his gaze. It was not easy


    for him to get along with Brian''s wife and son. After all, he was working for Brian. "I will give them to


    you if you want."


    Emily nodded with a faint smile. Sometimes it was also interesting to bully the president of the mall,


    who talked andughed happily in the business. Of course, she knew that the people in the World


    International were not innocent.


    Hearing this, Emily''s phone rang, "He''s back. Don''t let him run away. I''ll give my sister a surprise


    tomorrow." The corners of her mouth were slightly twisted. Everyone would look at her smile as an evil


    one.


    "Are you trying to y tricks on the Xia n?"


    "What a horrible word! How can I be so dirty in your eyes? I''m just a woman with high upbringings. I


    only went there for fun."


    Hearing that, the corners of Vincent''s mouth twitched. To put it simply, he guessed that the game would


    end badly, but he was more than happy to see it. He asked, "Doesn''t Brian take part in it?"


    "Since Emily has got your own ns, I''ll just stand aside and watch."


    ''When did Brian be so obedient?'' Hearing that, Vincent took a nce at Brian and then gave a


    nce at Emily. It seemed that they had an affair.


    After a while, Brian''s mobile phone rang. He hung up the phone and said: "Let''s go."


    "s, you''re going to be a war lord as soon as you were promoted. Mr. Brian, it''s so hard for me. If


    your family want to beat me up, remember to protect me. Otherwise, I can''t bear the bloody rain of your


    family."


    Hearing that, Vincent could not help but burst intoughter. He said, "Emily... You are so talented! " He


    even want to give her a thumbs up.


    "I''m confident in Emily." Brian replied confidently.


    "Thank you for your trust. Mr. Brian, I''ll rely on you! Come on, Charles, let''s go to the stage!" Emily


    rolled up her sleeves and started to go. Charles also followed. All the important roles in the show


    couldn''t be missed by him.


    "Ha-ha... Brian... You''ve finally found the most precious thing in the world... " Vincent couldn''t help


    laughing.


    But Brian shook his head but didn''t refuse. What a funny couple! However, he could do whatever he


    liked.


    The atmosphere of Yun family was even worse than that of Brian when he camest time. Ray, Melissa


    and Adam all sat in the living room and looked at the man opposite.


    "Wow, Mr. Brian, nice decoration! Wow, it looks so magnificent!" As soon as Emily entered the house,


    she looked around,pletely ignoring the people in the living room.


    "Wow, Mommy, you still have a good taste for beauty." Charles also looked around. His expression on


    his face was exactly the same as that on Emily''s face. Of course, Brian knew what they were thinking


    about. He just smiled and said, "If you like it, you can decorate your new house like this."


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Forget it. I like it when ites to make me look more graceful. But this ce... I don''t like the


    luxurious cage. " Emily smiled and totally ignored what she said made everyone in the living room


    change their faces.


    "Brian, let thisdy sit down first." Before Adam could say anything, Emily defied Melissa for a moment,


    seeing her good-looking appearance, gentle and elegant as well as the temperament of ady from a


    rich family. The hostess of Yun family was definitely not a simple elder. With a smile on Emily''s face,


    her natural sight also crossed Ray, a good-looking youth. The young man was calm, but his eyes


    weren''t concealed too deep. She could tell the difference in his demeanor. Emily smiled and said, "This


    is the first time Ie here. Are you going to interrogate me?" Emily looked around the crowd with


    yful eyes and sat down leisurely. Brian took Charles in his arms and sat beside Emily.


    Adam took a nce at Emily. Obviously, it was not a surprise to see her for the first time, instead, he


    disdained and despised her. Emily despised these too. On the contrary, Ray cast a meaningful nce


    at Emily.


    "Brian, what''s going on?" Adam threw the newspaper on the floor heavily again.


    "Just as you can see." Brian answered briefly. It seemed that he didn''t want to exin at all.


    Taking advantage of the opportunity, Emily picked up a newspaper and said, "The speed of journalists


    in T City is still worth praise, and this is good to see. Well, the photos are not bad, but unfortunately


    they haven''t photographed one tenth of the charm of me."


    "Why do I only show half of my face?" Charles was reading the newspapers in the hand of Brian.


    "It''s easy. Your beauty is inferior to mine, so you are covered by it."


    "I''ve been handsome, unrestrained, and they had such a bad taste. Quickly, show me the signature. I''ll


    buy the newspaper tomorrow." His appearance was Charles''s demise.


    "If you want, I''ll buy it for you this afternoon." In case that Charles would fall, Brian held him tightly and


    said lightly.

 Chapter 47 A Lovely Couple (Part Two)

    Chapter 47 A Lovely Couple (Part Two)


    "Brian..." A familiar yet strange voice sounded. Looking at the person who was talking, Emily saw Ray


    standing there. Then, Ray saw her too. He smiled gently and said, "Emily is also here..."


    "That''s very sweet of you to say that. I remember that early this morning, Adam as well as your father


    dered that he wanted to deprive Brian of his right of inheritance, and that he had to make a clean


    break with Brian. I can''t bear you address me as your sister-inw." Said Emily with a slight smile.


    Ray didn''t expect that Emily''s answer would be so direct. But thinking of the recent reports of Emily, he


    thought that it was also reasonable for Emily to be so blunt, so he ignored it and asked, "Are Brian and


    Emilying here to buy clothes?"


    "You are joking. What else can we do if we are not shopping here?"


    "You seems to be hostile to me," said Ray gently


    "It''s not ''seem to''. It''s obvious that I''m hostile to you. You know, Brian was the rightful heir to the Yun


    Company, but now he has no valid reason to inherit it. If he can''t inherit it, then I won''t be thedy of


    the Yun n, and I won''t live a luxurious life. Shouldn''t I be hostile to you?"


    Emily really hated Ray. There was no reason. She just smelled a familiar smell from Ray. The smell


    was so familiar to Sawyer. They were all so hypocritical and dignified.


    "Emily just said that you can easily change this ce even if you don''t have the Yun n to back up."


    "Oh, you heard it. Now that you heard it, I don''t want to exin any more. Brian has already been


    kicked out of the Yun''s house. If I am stillck of momentum, how can I support the whole family? You


    should know that it''s very expensive to raise Brian."


    Ray didn''t know how to answer. It was the first time that he had seen a woman like Emily who could


    satirize others so thoroughly. What''s more, her ironic target was Brian, the dream lover of countless


    women. Ray looked at Brian with a little care and Brian seemed to not care about it at all. He almost


    dote on Emily. It seemed that Emily was his whole world. Ray''s eyes were full of sneer.


    "Miss Xia, the cloth has packed up. This is your card..."


    The waiter carefully handed the card to Emily. When she took the card, the waiter''s hand almost


    trembled. It was only then that Brian realized what kind of card that card was. This ck dragon card


    was owned by someone who was over 100 million, and it was difficult to have one if you didn''t have


    any power. Only five hundred cards were issued in the world. With this card, you can enjoy VIP


    treatment in any country. Of course, Brian had one. But he didn''t expect that Emily would have one. On


    the other hand, Ray took a look at Emily with a thoughtful look.


    "We''d better leave now and didn''t bother you. I hope we won''t meet each other in the future. After all,


    it''s enough for me to meet Brian. I hate other people in the Yun n."


    She took Brian''s arm and walked away. Brian didn''t say any word all the way. It was rare to see that


    Emily got angry because of him, so he didn''t want to disturb it.


    Looking at their receding figure, Ray couldn''t see their expressions clearly.


    "Where did you get your ck dragon card?" Brian asked while driving.


    "What''s that? A dragc card? Do I have it?"


    Brian didn''t know how to describe it. "The card you used just now is..."


    "Oh, you mean this, Charles gave me. He said it is convenient to use. I like things that can save


    troubles."


    It was undeniable that Brian knew Emily better than before. But after thinking for a while, he realized


    that although Emily liked money, she didn''t seem to be willing to manage money and just pulled some


    money into her own pocket. As for the exact number in her pocket, he guessed that Emily didn''t know


    it. But Brian could guess that Emily had much more money than the Yun Company. He wanted to know


    how much it was. Charles must have known more about it than Emily. Although he was speechless for


    Emily''s behavior, he didn''t get tired of it.


    When Emily nned to pick up Charles along the way, she was refused by Brian, who told her that


    Vincent would havee to the school to pick him up. Brian''s extremely calm attitude made Emily


    suspect. When she hadn''t figured it out, a big affair happened. The business of the Qin family was cut


    out continuously in a day, and someone had bought it in the afternoon. In the whole night, within twenty


    four hours, the Qin family, which had been standing in the city for many years, was defeated in this


    way. It was amazing that the people could not help guessing what was going on.


    "Hey, it can''t be you, right?" In such a short time, the Qin family had been hit hard and the Qin family


    had been left with no chance to fight back. In this case, there could only be Brian, the CEO of the World


    International, who was capable of doing that.


    "Sort of." Brian replied frankly.


    "Oh, that''s great news! The real estate business of the World International is always doing very well. As


    for the Qin family, you didn''t pay much attention to it before."


    "Well, I''m in a bad mood."


    "Good job! I don''t like your girlfriend, Cassie. You indeed have such a bad taste..."


    Brian lowered his head, saying nothing.


    "Well, put me in the front. I have something to deal with, and Charles isn''t here, so you can enjoy the


    wonderful night freely."


    Before Emily was about to leave, she was stopped by Brian. "Won''t you invite me to join you?"


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Looking at Brian in the eye, she knew he was telling the truth. "What if I don''t want you toe with


    me?"


    "A man?"


    "Yes."


    "Mistress, confidant?" Brian said coldly.


    "A friend. A very important friend." Said Emily seriously.


    "Go ahead. Go back early." After hesitating for a while, Brian finally let go of Emily''s hand.


    "Brian, I will go back. Don''t forget to hang up the clothes I bought. I have a good taste."


    Emily smiled happily. Brian lowered his head and gently kissed Emily on her forehead. To her surprise,


    she didn''t expect that. She froze slightly. Brian said, "I''ll wait for you at home."


    Emily even didn''t know how did she get there. Because of Brian''s actions, she had been in a trance for


    a while. Then she shook her head heavily. ''Damn it! It was just a light kiss. I had experienced it before.''


    But there were all kinds of feelings in her heart. It seemed that she was in a dangerous


    situation.

 Chapter 48 The Qiwei Appointment

    Chapter 48 The Qiwei Appointment


    Brian could trace Emily and find out where she had been tonight. But Brian did nothing. He knew that


    Emily didn''t like this kind of actions. Because he cared too much about her, he didn''t want to lose


    anything.


    Since Emily would not go back to the house for the time being, Brian took another way to look at


    Charles, who was enjoying his delicious food. Sure enough, wherever he went, he would treat him well.


    Brian looked at the face of Charles and asked, "Does it still hurt?"


    "Mr. Brian, I was pped, not stabbed. How could it be hurt?"


    "Well, it can teach you a lesson."


    "Well, as your son, why do I feel so stressful now? I feel very tired."


    But Brian just ignored him.


    "Did my mommy notice that?"


    "What do you think?"


    "Daddy, you''re so clever and invincible, you should be able to cover it up, right?"


    Charles shining eyes almost blinded the others, but when Brian heard "Daddy", he decided not to tease


    him anymore. "Not yet."


    "Wow, I know it."


    Charles was so excited that he went to bite the piece of meat again. After a while, he seemed to think


    of something.


    "Oh, don''t worry, Mr. Brian. Even if the Yun family kicked you out, I will support you for the sake that


    you are my father."


    Brian seemed to remember something and said, "I would spend a lot of money. Can you afford it?"


    "Well, the most thing I don''tck is money." These words sounded so familiar. Oh, it seemed that this


    was said by Brian before.


    "Where did you get so much money?"


    "Mommy has severalpanies." Charles gave Brian a quite disdainful look.


    As expected, hearing that, Vincent, who stood beside, was a little stunned and asked, "Does Emily


    havepanies?"


    "I suppose so!" Brian answered. If it weren''t for this, Emily wouldn''t have been so rich.


    "I haven''t seen Emily dealing with the business. Are they at abroad?"


    "No, we''ve some overseas, but most of them are in this city." Charles said calmly. However, the two


    men beside him couldn''t stay calm anymore.


    Emily had her ownpanies in T City, but they didn''t know what they were. All the people in charge of


    thosepanies in the city had seen them, and they had never heard of Emily in the city. What''s the


    matter? Did she hide like Brian?


    Thinking of this, Vincent suddenly had an idea. He looked at Brian, who smiled and said, "It seems that


    I am not the only one who''s been hiding something!"


    "Charles, what is Emily''spany?"


    Then Charles shook his head and said, "I only care about money and nothing else."


    Vincent felt a little surprised that Emily let a seven-year-old child take care of the money. It was a shock


    to him that only Emily could do such things. But to Emily, such a terrified thing was just a piece of cake.


    "Come here. Where''s Mommy?"


    "She was out for something."


    Then Charles went to deal with the meat on the table.


    "Are you abandoned by Emily? Didn''t you just hold her hands and enjoy the romantic moment? "


    Do you know how Vincent felt when he saw the romantic reports about Brian and Emily? Even though


    he was calm, he could not help but wonder if the sun really came out from the West today.


    It was a rare scene that Brian would go shopping with Emily. Vincent thought it was rare even in his


    entire life. He really admired the unique charm of Emily and he even had such a feeling, let alone


    others.


    "If you are jealous, you can pick one. Do you need me to introduce someone to you?"


    "Never mind. It''s my pleasure." After taking a pause, he continued, "The follow-up work about the Qin


    family have almost finished. Sean said that Cassie hasn''t left yet. It seems that she still wants to


    struggle!"


    "Yun n?"


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "It seems so." Vincent said with a smile.


    "What a pity!"


    If they wanted to seek the help of the Yun n, it was just a battle of the cornered beasts. Oh, no, the


    Qin n was not a beast. The Yun n didn''t care about it, let alone when there was no benefit.


    "Mr. Brian, why are you so fast?"


    At first, Charles thought that what Brian said yesterday was not joking but it was much faster than he


    thought. Now, it seemed that he still underestimated his father.


    He had nned to take actions on his own, but now it seemed that he didn''t have to worry about many


    things. The CEO of the World International was really powerful.


    Charles hadn''t intended to investigate the whole thing, because his mommy hadn''t told him in detail.


    However, from the behavior of his mommy and the rtionship between Brian and Vincent, he could


    have guessed that, not to mention that he was not stupid.


    "We don''t have to waste time on things that will happen sooner orter."


    How audacious Brian was! But it was his father who behaved so wildly. He felt happy to know that.


    The QW Bar and Charm were of the same kind of ces, as they were both high-end entertainment


    venues in the city. People who were able to go in were rich and powerful. The consumption for


    entertainment there was huge. It was a brothel for the rich. But the former was much more graceful


    than thetter.


    As for the messages that her brother had kept from her for so many years, Emily had never expected


    that they would be in this city, especially in such a conspicuous ce. The name of the Qi Wei


    Appointment was indeed something that that that man could call out.


    It waste at night and there were many noises in the bar. Sitting at the bar counter, Emily looked


    around and found that it hadn''t been so quiet in such an atmosphere for many years. Even though she


    had sessfully escaped from the past, it was not easy for her to forget it.


    "Miss, what can I do for you?"


    The bartender looked at the smiling Emily sitting there. There was a special smell that seemed to be


    able to mix with the atmosphere in front of her and to be totally ipatible with such atmosphere. He


    could not help but open his mouth.


    Emily looked at the bartender in front of her, who was a refined young man. His fingers were white and


    slim, like the man in her memory. Only by using these hands could he retrieve these unforgettable


    wine.


    "Since it''s called QW Bar, just give me a cup of this."


    The gentle young man froze for a second and then said, "Miss, we don''t have this kind of wine with the


    name."


    "Oh, really? I think you will have one."


    At the corner when Emily spoke out that name, a man turned around and rushed upstairs as if he found


    something precious.


    The bartender who was mixing drinks seemed to be confused. But Emily just smiled and did not intend


    to exin.


    In less than five minutes, a slender figure walked up to Emily and shrouded her. He stood still less than


    a meter away from her, looking down at her. The cold atmosphere did not make Emily move at all.


    Still sitting in the chair wantonly, Emily looked at the man in front of him. His blue eyes were full of


    unspeakable mncholy, which made people feel deeply sorry for him. After all, it was her fault that his


    eyescked intelligence in so many years.


    "Don''t you want to make a drink for me? That handsome boy said you don''t have drinks named QW


    Bar."


    The man walked into the bar counter.


    "Boss..." The young gentleman was surprised because his boss had never mixed drinks in front of


    them.


    His fingers were so slender and skillful, and the movements were just like art in the eyes of others.


    Emily could not help but be attracted when she saw people mixing drinks for her. Different from the


    natural charisma of Brian, the man in front of her might not be more handsome than Brian and others,


    but his blue eyes, coupled with his not deliberately shown movements, were also a special attraction.


    A momentter, a ss of blue wine was served to Emily. When she swayed the ss, a snow-white


    flower bloomed in the blue sea. It was so pure and white.


    "It''s gardenia. I like the blue more than the white. I like blue demons more." Emily said while shaking


    her ss.


    "I said that gardenia is good for you."


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time, and you''re the only one who think so, Emily."


    The slightly joyful eyes of Emily made the tall man''s body slightly stunned. Over the years, nothing


    seemed to be more pleasing than this. There was a joy of reunion in his blue eyes, which eased the


    coldness out of his body.


    "It''s been nine years, and you have changed."


    Zoey Qu took a quick look at Emily. He saw her bright eyes on the cheek. When he saw the pair of


    eyes, he was certain that there was no need to doubt about her identity.


    "Do I look prettier than before?" Emily said as her fingertips touched her face.


    "No, you are still beautiful."


    What Zoey had said was always simple and never made people doubt.


    "You have a good taste, but I think we should find another ce to have a talk. From the beginning,


    they all focused their eyes on you, and I don''t want others to say anything about us. The reports are


    enough these days."


    Emily said as she pointed around. All the people''s attention was on Zoey since he began to mix the


    wine, so he was also very attractive.


    "Go upstairs."


    After they left, the bartender looked at the cocktail on the table and said, "Wow, our boss is good at


    mixing drinks. Why didn''t he ever mix them before?"


    "Because the boss will only mix the wine for one person."


    A girl who came here with Zoey and was ignored by Emily said.


    "Haze... You mean thatdy is the boss''s..."


    Haze Lan shook her head, "I can only say that she is the most important person in boss''s heart."


    Then Haze left, leaving the bartender there alone who didn''t understand the meaning of her words.


    Looking around the simpleyout, Emily asked, "Have you been living here in recent years?"


    "Yes."


    "Why do you treat yourself like this?"

 Chapter 49 Give Up Love

    Chapter 49 Give Up Love


    When asking the one who Emily felt guilty for the most, undoubtedly, Zoey would be the first one.


    "It''s not your fault. I am used to being alone. It''s the same everywhere."


    "Zoey, don''t make me feel sorry for you."


    Zoey stiffened and said, "I never thought about it."


    That was the reason why Emily felt so sad. In the darkness, she held the hand of Zoey first but also


    released it first.


    Zoey had not been heard for nine years. As to this, sometimes she wanted to resent her brother, but


    she had no right to do so. "Sorry..."


    "It''s not your fault. It''s my choice."


    He chose this when the other man asked him to make a choice nine years ago. He stayed there for


    years, waiting for the day when Emily woulde back.


    "Have you seen the report these days?" Emily didn''t want to talk about it anymore because she would


    never be able to pay the debt in the rest of her life.


    "If I knew it was you seven years ago, and if I had known his arrangement would be wrong, I would


    have refused to ept his proposal in the past." Zoey''s tone was cold and resolute.


    "Let bygones be bygones." Emily sighed.


    Zoey became silent. After a while, he said, "The kid resembles you a lot." His tone was still cold, but


    slightly gentle.


    "Hmm, Charles is a smart boy. I will bring him to you a few dayster. You will like him."


    "Okay."


    "By the way, I might bring another person here." Emily thought of Brian.


    "Brian..."


    "Yes." There was no doubt that Zoey would know this. News about them was spread all over the city.


    "Really?"


    "Who knows? I just think it''s interesting."


    Zoey''s blue eyes became deeper. "Are you still afraid?"


    Emily''s smile froze on her face.


    "You know me, Zoey. I should be single, and Charles was an ident. I don''t regret for him, as for


    Brian..." Emily was not sure.


    "You have started to care about him. If you were not, you wouldn''t have cared so much about him, you


    shouldn''t be too careful. The past is past, even if it was something that can''t be forgotten and the past


    can''t deprive anyone of the right to enjoy happiness. In those years, I didn''t break your barrier and


    enter your heart, but I still hoped that someone could get inside even if it wasn''t me. You have to care


    about yourself much more."


    "You are in my heart, Zoey."


    "Well, but it''s not where I want to upy in your heart, but I also know that I''m not the person who can


    spend the rest of my life with you. We knew it from the beginning, so when I made my choice that year,


    I didn''t choose to fight for your love. It''s not easy to have a ce in your heart, and I''m already


    satisfied, so I don''t want to walk more deeply into your heart any more. All I can do is to stay by your


    side and protect you. I can''t live with you for the rest of my life, but I can still fight for the hardships with


    you. This is my choice, and you know I will make this choice. "


    "So you are the one who can make me face with ease."


    Zoey smiled and said, "Give it a try. Brian may be a good choice."


    "Wow, it''s so rare to hear such a goodment from you."


    "I''ve heard a lot of rumors in this city over the past few years. It''s said that he''s a yboy, but he never


    takes the initiative to make a move on any woman. It''s said that he doesn''t pay attention to the


    business, but the interests of several business that the Yun Company has given him can be gained.


    He''s not a simple man."


    Hearing what he said, Emily smiled and did not contradict him. "He is the CEO of the World


    International."


    "Sure enough." It seemed that Zoey already had a suspicion about it from his tone, but it was normal


    for him to have a suspicion. About the environment around him, Zoey was so sensitive that Emily even


    gave in to him.


    "Maybe only a person like him can catch you."


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "It seems that this is the only man you are sure about, except my brother."


    But Zoey didn''t give any reply, because he knew very well that Emily''s brother shouldn''t be simply


    illustrated as ''sure''.


    Although he had only met that man for a few times, he hoped that Brian would seize Emily since Emily


    had made her choice. He didn''t want to leave her alone.


    "Have you been contacted with Ron over the years?"


    Zoey became worried, "Are you not feeling well?"


    Emily shook her head slightly, "No, you can rest assured, I''m fine."


    Until she looked at Zoey tofort her, Zoey finally calmed down and asked, "Where is John?"


    "Neither." Emily was silent for a while.


    "If I guess right, your power should have developed a lot over the past few years. Help me investigate


    Ron, and you''d better not let John know. I have a feeling that even if Ron contacted John, he would not


    tell me."


    "Okay." Zoey nodded, "That''s not mine. That''s your power."


    "It''s the same. Yours is mine, isn''t it?"


    Seeing that, Emily smiled slyly. But Zoey could do nothing about it.


    "Today, a group of forces eliminated the Harvey Gang. Be careful."


    Originally, Zoey wanted to send someone to follow Emily or follow her by himself, but he knew that


    Emily would not agree. Under the calm surface of this city, a huge storm was always brewing.


    The shuffle of all the forces seven years ago was still clear in his mind. He knew that one day, Emily


    would make an attack. After he found out everything, what he could do was to keep a slight distance


    from her, after all, the identity of her would not be found out temporarily.


    "Who is so bored in Harvey Gang?"


    Emily never wanted to meddle in things she didn''t care at all.


    "Zoey, Charles has bought a house here and you move in. If I find you are here again, I''ll fall out with


    you."


    A smile appeared on the Zoey''s cool face. He would never refute what Emily said, not to mention that it


    was just one thing, "Okay."


    "I''ll take Charles to visit you some other day."


    "Well, don''t be alone, and don''t take the consequences yourself."


    Emily was shocked. "I know. I have you and Charles."


    "I hope so."


    Emily forced a smile and turned away as soon as possible. She was sure what Zoey was going to say


    something rted to Brian.


    Now she was not sure whether she had made the right choice to be together with Brian or not after one


    round by one. She stepped out of the door and saw Haze standing by. She looked around for a while.


    "When did youe here? Why didn''t I see you?"


    "When you were making out with Zoey." Haze stubbed out the cigarette.


    "After all these years, you are still good at teasing others."


    "Not as good as you." Haze shook his head helplessly.


    "Zoey will move today. My room is big enough. You can move with him."


    "Thank you, Miss."


    "Haze, you must take care of Zoey."


    Looking at Haze in front of her, Emily said in a serious manner. Over the years, Haze had always been


    with Zoey, so Emily trusted him.


    "Don''t worry, Miss. Emily."


    It was not until Emily left that Haze opened the door and walked into the studio. Zoey was packing up.


    "I''ve given you advice for so many years, but it still isn''t as useful as Miss Emily''s one word."


    "Yes." Zoey bent a little and only spoke a simple word.


    "So many years have passed. Are you still willing to let go?"


    "Her happiness is enough."


    Although Emily might have pretended to be happy, it was enough. It was much better than before, and


    there had been nothing like this before.


    "Yes, Miss Emily has changed a lot..." But there was something hidden in her eyes, which made Zoey


    unable to look away.


    Zoey continued to pack up. In fact, there weren''t many things to pack up. Haze stood aside, watching


    his boss bustling around.


    In many aspects, Haze admired Zoey very much. Especially in terms of rtionship, Zoey could let go


    of who he love so easily and choose another way to guard the rtionship, even if he would never get


    her.


    However, Haze was sure that there was a ce for Zoey in her heart that nobody could shake. His


    persistence and his attitude was really admirable.


    By the time when Emily came back, Brian had already been back home. Looking at his half smiling


    eyes, Emily quivered slightly.


    "I will gossip if you stare at me like that at night." Emily thought of what Zoey had said when she saw


    Brian.


    "Oh, what did you think?"


    "Humph!" Ignoring him, Emily put on her slippers.


    She nced at the shoe cab and suddenly remembered that her clothes and shoes were all


    prepared by Brian from the first day she lived here. It was rare that he knew her size, which made her a


    little shocked.


    "What are you thinking about?" At this moment, Brian came over and asked, "Did you drink?"


    "Yes, I drank a little." She slightly moved her eyes from the shoe cab and closed the door.


    "Water? Or milk? Are you okay?"


    "I will be happier if I have a ss of wine."


    "Not today. You''ve drunk too much these days."


    As he spoke, he poured a ss of milk for Emily. She looked at it with a pout.


    "I think my taste is not that bad, right?" And she even had to drink milk.


    "Oh, Charles said this brand is good, but you don''t like it. I can think about asking Charles to change it.


    Tell him that his mother doesn''t like it."


    Threatened with sheer confrontation. Emily drank it up in one gulp. Brian said with a smile. Although


    there were some restrictions between them, it was obvious that they cared much about each other.


    "That brat! What kind of system has Vincent mastered to make him so obsessed that he doesn''t even


    call me?"


    Several days had passed since she went out, but Charles didn''t call her at all. It didn''t happen in the


    past. Atst, Emily attributed it to his love for the electronic system.


    But Brian didn''t say much about it. If he said too much, there was no need for Emily to make a guess.


    He knew how sensitive she was, so he said, "Have you seen the person you care about?"

 Chapter 50 Being Self Righteous

    Chapter 50 Being Self Righteous


    Emily looked at Brian indifferently, but when she saw the wine on the table, she knew that Brian was


    jealous. But she thought she had made it clearly to Brian and she didn''t understand why he took an


    attitude like that.


    "Bring Charles with you to see him a few dayster. The person I care about is also someone you are


    curious about."


    It seemed that Brian didn''t expect that, but Emily''s words made him feel better. "Okay."


    Looking at the smile on Brian''s face, Emily always felt that her emotions were getting out of control


    these times. What should she do?


    Looking at the people at home, Adam said, "It''s not that I don''t want to help you, but that I can do


    nothing. Who did you and Qin n offend? Why is he so mean and fast?"


    "Yes, I did. I did offend Brian. But it''s all because of that woman. Brian was obsessed with that woman,


    so he became so cruel to me. I''m just..."


    Tears streamed down Cassie''s cheeks. She didn''t expect Brian to be a man of his word. Without Qin


    family, she was nothing. She didn''t expect that Brian would be so cruel hearted.


    "Cassie, shut up." Cassie''s father shouted. Just because her daughter was spoiled by him, she was


    seriously injured finally.


    "Brian!" Cassie''s words made Adam scare.


    "How could it be possible?" After that, Adam gradually rxed himself. Brian was not qualified to do


    such things because he was not a member of the Yun family now. After he made a statement, Brian


    echoed with the words "break away from the Yun family" when he showed his affection to Emily. Brian


    had nothing to do with the Yun family since then.


    "How is it not possible..." Before Cassie could say anything more, her father stopped her.


    "Brother Yun, I''m so sorry that my daughter has caused you trouble."


    Since Adam had made up his mind not to give a hand, why would he waste time here? He had been in


    the business world for so many years and knew what Adam meant.


    "Dad, why?"


    "Cassie, the Qin family has been ruined. You should know that."


    Cassie''s eyes were frustrated. She didn''t know why did she get such results. Was it because of that


    bitch? She remembered what she had read on the newspaper today. There was a picture of Emily and


    Brian. Her eyes became as red as a ghost.


    Cassie''s father looked at Cassie and shook his head. The business man failed, but he didn''t expect


    that he would be defeated so thoroughly.


    He thought that Cassie wouldn''t do something wrong even if she didn''t wake up. He had heard of what


    she had done before. After all, she was his daughter. He just hoped that she could wake up, but he


    didn''t expect her to go further.


    How could a person defeat the Qin family and clear away the Harvey Gang in one day? How could he


    be easily provoked? Brian, the Yun family sometimes misjudged.


    After Cassie had gone, Adam fell into silence. "What do you think?" Asked Adam who walked out.


    "I came across Brian and Emily in the shopping mall of the Yun Company today. They seemed to be


    buying clothes for Brian with the card of Emily." What Ray told them was a fact, but he didn''t mention


    what kind of card Emily used.


    Did he think too much? Adam stood up and said, "The business is not stable these days. As the Xia


    n and the Sang n''s business is damaged, the rest of thepanies are all silent, but people will


    be like predators in front of their interests. They do not want to be alone. They want to be important and


    don''t be swallowed by others. But you should not act rashly when you devour others. If there is an


    opportunity to swallow them, don''t let off either. "


    "I know, Dad."


    Adam nodded, "By the way, I have transferred the 20% shares of Brian to your name. When I have the


    time, I will ask him whether to sell the rest shares or not. Since Brian has broken up with our family,


    there is no need to keep any rtionship."


    And Adam was still hating the fact that Brian was not his biological son. He had no doubt about this


    result.


    "Okay." Ray nodded his head. Adam went upstairs, while Ray smiled.


    Emily didn''t expect that the first kidnap she had experienced in this city was in such a form. Looking at


    the few people in front of her whom she didn''t know if they were bullies, she considered whether she


    should go with them. But when she saw the thick sticks they had which could hit a beast to death, she


    cooperated them and got out of the car.


    "What do you want?" Emily leaned against the car and giggled.


    "Cut the crap and go with us!" They pretended to knock on the car.


    "Stop! I can go with you! Don''t damage my car!"


    ''This is Charles''s. If Charles see it, he will be angry. I am so lucky today. I just want to go to see my son


    and take a short cut just because I am stuck in the traffic jam. I just didn''t ask Brian to drive earlier


    today. Why is it so bad? I really have bad luck, '' she thought.


    "Hurry up..."


    "Okay, okay, I will go now!"


    Emily got in the car without any refutation. When she got on the car, she saw a familiar figure in the


    corner. She smiled slightly. She really didn''t expect to meet Sawyer here, which let her have no idea


    how Sawyer would feel when he saw such a scene.


    After Brian left Emily, he went to the World International. Except for Vincent, less than five top


    executives of thepany knew that Brian was the president of the World International. Therefore,


    every time Brian came, he took a private elevator. Recently, he might be faced with opening his identity,


    so there were more things that needed to be arranged, but it was reasonable.


    Generally speaking, Brian seldom met things that were beyond ordinary senses. When he received the


    call from Sawyer, he was surprised.


    Brian didn''t know Sawyer at all, he just had some connections with Emily. But he didn''t think there was


    anything between Sawyer and Emily, "What do you want, Mr. Sawyer?"


    "You don''t have to speak in such a sarcastic tone, Brian. I don''t want to have anything to do with you. I


    saw Emily was taken away by several people on the green mountainne. I think I should tell you the


    news now."


    After hearing what he said, Brian took back his teasing tone and said, "I see. Thank you!"


    Being silent, Sawyer hung up the phone. If possible, he didn''t want to call Brian. He would figure out a


    way to help Emily. But he knew that Emily didn''t want to see him. Besides, it seemed that he didn''t


    have the right to meddle in Emily''s business.


    "Is Emily in trouble?"


    These days, the only person that could make Brian worry was only Emily and Charles. Now, as a kid,


    Charles was so happy at home, so only Emily could make him show such a terrible expression.


    "It seems that she doesn''t take my warning serious at all!"


    The coldness in his eyes drowned everything out. What a horrible man he was.


    "You mean Cassie?"


    But Brian didn''t say anything.


    "Do you need to call Sean over?" Asked Vincent.


    "No, he is not capable of defeating Emily." But Brian might not be able to hide the fact that Charles was


    injured.


    ''Brian is really very confident, '' Vincent thought. ''Why does he have such confidence in Emily? Even if


    Emily is a little strong, she won''t be able to resist those people who are used to killing and fighting. It''s


    obvious that Brian doesn''t want to say anything about it.''.


    Looking at this old and shabby factory that had been basically useless for hundreds of years, Emily


    thought that it was rare to see such a ce in T City. Didn''t it get improvement in recent years? It


    seemed that even in the prosperous city, there was also a shabby ce. Emily cooperated with them.


    "It is you!"


    In fact, Emily wasn''t surprised when she saw Cassie there. There were so many people in this city that


    she couldn''t get on with. And many people wanted to use dirty tricks to deal with her. However, few


    people dared to hurt her now.


    Even though Yun family disliked her, they wouldn''t use such a method. The Xia n and the Sang n


    were busy enough with their own affairs now. If it was someone else, they would take such small


    actions. In the end, only Cassie, Brian''s most intimate confidant, and the destroyed Qin family were


    possible to do this.


    "Miss Cassie, as far as I''m concerned, the Qin family is just on the decline, and it''s not easy for us to


    spend that much money on a murder case or kidnapping."


    "Shut up! It''s all your fault! If it weren''t you, Brian wouldn''t have treated me like this, and the Qin family


    wouldn''t be like this. All of you deserve to die!"


    Seeing Emily''s calm expression, Cassie was speechless out of rage. How could she be so superior


    than Emily.


    "Us?" Emily seemed to understand something.


    "It''s you! And your bad son!" Cassie waspletely blinded by jealousy.


    "What did you do to Charles?" Emily thought of Charles who she hadn''t seen for a few days. She heard


    what Cassie said and then realized it.


    "Haha, what did I do? Of course I pped and scolded him. Now it''s time to deal with you. How do you


    like it?"


    "Go to hell!" Emily quickly grasped Cassie''s throat. Emily''s action was so quick that everyone in the


    room didn''t know what she was going to do.


    "Well... Well... let her go of me... " Cassie tried hard to take away her hand, but failed. "Em... Come


    on... Don''t you want the money? "


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    People around were about toe up.


    "Do you want to die?" The sharp eyes like arrows made people around shudder and dare not go


    forward. They stayed there like that.


    They seemed to have discovered something. Emily said, "If I had pinched you lightly, you wouldn''t have


    the chance to be in the world. Life is fragile. Don''t do that. Tell me, what have you done to Charles?


    "

 Chapter 51 Strange Concern

    Chapter 51 Strange Concern


    Flushed in anger, Cassie could barely breathe. "How dare you?"


    "Do you want to have a try?"


    Emily grabbed Cassie''s throat harder, and the air got dark immediately. Then Cassie was aware that


    Emily wasn''t joking and that Emily was really going to kill her. At that moment, she realized what was


    the real fear, then she patted on Emily''s hand with all her strength.


    Emily rxed her hand and asked, "What did you do to Charles?"


    "Keke... I just pped him. " Breathing hard, Cassie was not as arrogant as before.


    "Well, you pped him, then how are you going to pay me back?"


    Emily reached out the other hand to stroke her cheeks and said, "Give me this face!"


    As she spoke, she took out a folded dagger from her sleeve. She stole it from them when they got into


    the car just now. She didn''t expect that the dagger woulde in handy. The sharp dagger shed at


    Cassie''s delicate cheek.


    "What are you doing?" Cassie shivered at the sight of the dagger.


    "You know what? Charles cares about his face the most. I have never hit him since he was a child.


    How dare you hit him?"


    Emily suddenly turned her wrist and made the sharp point of the dagger at Cassie''s face. The dagger


    was now stained with blood, and a trail of blood was left on Cassie''s face, which, of course, wasn''t


    enough to disfigure her.


    "Which part should we cut next?" Looking at Cassie''s face up and down, Emily said in a calm tone as if


    Cassie was amb to be ughtered in front of Emily.


    Cassie was totally scared out of her wits. She had never seen such a scene before. The only thought


    Cassie had was that Emily was a monster in her mind now.


    The kidnappers were shocked to see this scene. They had seen a lot of blood, but none of them had


    seen a woman as intimidating as the woman in front of them. They must not go forward. That was the


    conclusion they came to at this moment.


    The cold dagger was pointing at Cassie''s face again. With a slight smile on Emily''s face, she didn''t stop


    but looked at her. It was not until a figure appeared in front of the door that Cassie was struggling


    desperately as if she had found a life-saving straw.


    "Brian, help me. This woman is crazy..."


    That was what Brian saw when he came. The coldness and cruelty that Emily uttered was like a sharp


    knife that cut off anything that she couldn''t bear. But it made Brian feel sorry for Emily when he saw her


    impassive look. He walked up to block the knife that Emily was putting down.


    "What? You feel sorry for her?" Emily raised her head to look at Brian.


    "It''s not worth staining your hands. It makes Charles feel bad if he knows that."


    Brian was telling the truth. Gazing at the dagger in her hand, Emily thought of Charles and stared at


    him for a few seconds.


    "Do you know that Charles got hurt?" Emily''s tone was so peaceful that people couldn''t tell what it was,


    but it gave people a deste feeling.


    "Yes."


    "Charles was not attracted by the system at all these days in Vincent''s house. He was just


    recuperating, wasn''t he?"


    "Yes." Brian gave an affirmative answer.


    "Ha ha, you are really hiding it from me."


    Angrily, Emily threw the dagger on the ground and stuck in front of Brian.


    "Cassie, don''t let me see you again. Otherwise, it would not be as simple as just destroying your face."


    Without giving a nce at Brian, Emily drove away at full speed. Brian picked up the dagger in front of


    him. He could see that Emily was very angry. He could guess that now the ce that Emily wanted to


    go most was the home of Vincent.


    "I have given you a chance to prepare your retreat within 24 hours, but now it seems that you don''t take


    it to heart. It''s really disappointing."


    Brian said without any emotions, but his words sent shivers down to Cassie. "Brian..."


    "Do you know where the person who always goes against my bottom line is now?"


    Brian''s face looked a little simr to that of Emily''s, which scared the hell out of Cassie.


    "Brian, I''m sorry. I''m sorry..." Suddenly, it dawned on Cassie that she had made a huge mistake all this


    time. In her eyes, Brian was a little bit like Emily, and the man in front of her might be even more


    ruthless than Emily.


    "I never give others the second chance. Cassie, you shouldn''t have done that." Brian turned to the


    others standing there and asked, "What did she tell you?"


    These people had heard of the reputation of Brian, but they didn''t know who he was. But his arrogance


    intimidated them. "Miss Cassie asked us to bring Miss Emily here..." one of them said. The man said in


    a trembling voice.


    "And then?"


    Brian touched the dagger in his hand casually. The silver de reflected a cold light, so these people


    had to tell the truth.


    "Ruin Miss Emily''s reputation again..." They didn''t speak out directly that Cassie wanted them to insult


    Emily. In fact, it had the same meaning. People who spoke didn''t dare to look at Brian, so they lowered


    their heads to avoid eye contact with him. Brian wielded the dagger and the dagger drew a sharp arc in


    front of Cassie.


    "Now that Miss Cassie said so, you may do as she says. I believe she will be happy to be your


    target."


    "Brian, you can''t, you can''t do this to me."


    "Will you let Emily go if she didn''t threaten you today? You will pay for it since it''s your idea. I never


    force anything. But if you can get out of here, I will not force you. Don''t forget this lesson, Cassie."


    Brian turned around and nced at them. "I remember all of you, and you can do whatever you want.


    But there''s no ce for you in T City. You must have seen the end of the Harvey Gang. Don''t challenge


    my limits."


    Those people were stunned right away. It was Brian who defeated Harvey Gang, so they had no power


    to oppose him and would be kicked out of the city.


    Damn it! They looked at Cassie, and thought it was all this woman''s fault. They had to provoke the


    people they couldn''t provoke, and the fierce light in their eyes could tear Cassie apart.


    Brian ignored the screams from inside the room. If Cassie could get out, he wouldn''t do anything


    except asking her not to show up in front of them. If she couldn''t escape, she would be trapped in the


    snare she made and wouldn''t let her arrangement wasted.


    He was never a kind-hearted man, let alone she was just a stranger who hurt the one he cared about.


    But it seemed that he still needed to spend a lot of effort on Emily. Emily stared at him with such cold


    eyes. Brian hoped that Emily would not show that coldness to him.


    The doorbell rang many times. Atst, Charles came and asked, "Uncle Vincent, did you forget the


    key?"


    As he said that and opened the door, he didn''t see who was standing at the door.


    "Oh, I really don''t have the key to this house."


    Hearing the familiar voice from the other end of the line, Charles shivered with fear. "Mommy..." he


    muttered. Then he covered her face quickly.


    "We haven''t seen each other for only two days, but you begin to dislike me. You are really heartless. I


    haven''t seen you for two days and I miss you so much, but I can''t imagine that you don''t miss me and


    even cover your face with your hands. I''m so ashamed of it."


    "Dear mommy, my love for you is endless. How can I not miss you? A mosquito bit me just now. I just


    put some medicine on my face, but I don''t want to damage my handsome image in front of you again."


    "Put down your hands." Suddenly, Emily said in a serious tone, which made Charles realize that if his


    n had been exposed, he could do nothing but put down his hands.


    Emily looked at his face carefully. It had been covered with a thinyer of ointment, which had no


    obvious marks and was just a little swollen. Such face made Emily ufortable. "Does it still hurt?"


    Noticing the slight concern on his mother''s face, heforted, "It''s not hurt for a long time. I''m good at


    recovery. Mommy, don''t worry. It''s my fault to hide it from you. Don''t be angry, okay?"


    "Huh! Don''t you know that you shouldn''t hide it from me? I think you are working well together with Mr.


    Brian."


    Emily was angry obviously. Charles blinked his bright eyes.


    "Well, Mommy, just give Mr. Brian a chance to perform. It''s not easy to be promoted to be my father, so


    he have to seek justice for his son. As you see, I''m quite satisfied with Mr. Brian''s ability."


    He wanted to exin to his mother.


    Emily just knew that why Brian had done so much to the Qin family these days. But even so, it couldn''t


    be denied that the father and son had conspired to cheat her. Thinking of the p on Charles''s face,


    Emily wished she could scratch Cassie''s face.


    "Why are you hit by Cassie?"


    "Well, I was just absent-minded and wanted to see what kind of tricks she was ying. I didn''t expect


    that she would be so crazy."


    "Charles, do you remember what I told you when you came back from abroad?" He nodded and


    replied, "Yes."


    "Charles, I don''t care how you y. If you y too much, I will take responsibility for you. But you have


    to promise me that you won''t get hurt."


    "Mommy, I''m sorry." He lowered his head and hugged her.


    "Charles, don''t get injured again. Don''t do it again. I can''t stand it." She didn''t know what she would do


    next time.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t use extreme powers or get hurt in the future." His own injury would break Emily''s


    heart and make her crazy, which he had known about even when he was just a few years old.


    "Okay, I got it."


    "It seems that the problem has been solved." While standing at the door and watching this warm scene


    in the living room, Brian had a different feeling as well.


    "Of course. I''m the apple of Mommy''s eye. How could she be angry with me? Are you jealous, Mr.


    Brian?"


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Yeah, I do feel a little jealous. What should I do?"


    Hearing that, Charles was flustered. As a father, Charles didn''t think it was suitable to say that in front


    of his children. He would beughed by others if a father strived for favor with his


    son.

 Chapter 52 Shackles of Love

    Chapter 52 Shackles of Love


    But Emily didn''t want to talk to him at all. She just held Charles''s hand and walked away,pletely


    ignoring the presence of Brian.


    Seeing that, Charles took a look at Brian sympathetically. He knew that it was he who had done


    something to offend Emily, but he would definitely choose Emily between Emily and Brian. So, Mr.


    Brian, good luck.


    Receiving the look of ''good luck'' from Charles, Brian wished he could bite his teeth. Charles deserved


    to be his son. It was really a good way to pass the responsibility to other people. It turned out to be


    wrong to hide the truth for the little boy.


    But when he thought of how rudely Emily had treated Cassie, he shook his head and decided to let it


    go. He was the father, and Charles was the son. He deserved it.


    As a result, Brian couldn''t stand it at night anymore after being tortured by Emily for all the day. He


    dragged Emily out of the room and said, "I think we should have a talk."


    "Is it necessary?"


    "Yes, it is." If it continued like this, he would go crazy first.


    "I''m listening."


    "It''s my fault to hide it from you, but I don''t think I did anything wrong. Charles is not only your son but


    also my son. Just like you can''t refuse his request, I can''t turn him down."


    "So you mean that it is Charles''s fault."


    "No, Charles did nothing wrong. He was afraid that you would be worried, so was I."


    "So you mean it''s all my fault?" Emily raised her voice.


    Brian sighed, "Don''t you find that you are too irrational about the matter of Charles?"


    Brian discovered this before. He understood that Emily cherished Charles very much. But when he saw


    that how she solved the matter of Cassie today, he didn''t reject to let Cassie learn a lesson, but he also


    found that Emily was a little extreme.


    "Why was Charles so careful when he was just hurt slightly? You have done something to make


    Charles worry about you before, right?"


    Brian''s words made Emily feel a little worried. She seemed to think of something. Was it a shadow?


    Emily smiled bitterly. She took a look at Charles''s room and thought, ''Am I asking for the wrong


    things?''.


    "I''m going out for a walk."


    She didn''t want to stay in this room anymore, she didn''t want to face Brian, and she didn''t want to see


    Charles''s pure eyes. All of these made her think whether her so-called protection was a shackle.


    Brian wanted to grasp Emily. However, Emily shook off his hand with strength and said, "I can do it


    myself. Don''t follow me."


    After Emily left, Charles walked out of the room with an angry look in his eyes.


    "Mr. Brian, you''ve gone too far. How could you say that to Mommy?"


    "What about you? Why are you so cautious to hide the news of your injury?"


    "You know nothing. How could you say that about Mommy?"


    Brian was annoyed by the look on Charles''s face, but he couldn''t ignore it. He could only walk up to


    him and hold him in his arms, letting him sit on hisp.


    "Don''t cry. It''s my fault." Since he came back, Brian had never seen Charles cry. This was so


    heartbroken to Brian.


    "It''s all your fault... I just don''t want mommy to know that, I don''t want her to get hurt. "


    Charles said as he wiped his tears hastily. Brian tried to wipe the tears off his face gently, but he


    couldn''t wipe all of it. Then he heard a story about Emily that made him silent for a long time.


    Many things had happened in China when Emily was pregnant, and the depression was umted


    in her heart. She had been very thin in the budding few months, as if she could be blown down by the


    wind. Under the care of his grandfather, she had barely recovered. However, she had almost died


    during thebor.


    It could be said that Emily was risked her life in exchange for Charles. Later, Charles''s grandfather


    once said that he was really afraid at that time. He was afraid that the doctor would ask him whether he


    wanted to save the mother or the child, because at that time, Emily would not hesitate to say that she


    wanted to save the child.


    When Charles was about three years old, he was kidnapped by a man identally. He tried to threaten


    Charles''s grandfather with Charles. At that time, his grandfather blocked the news from Emily, fearing


    that Emily would go crazy and do something bad.


    No one knew better than Charles about what Charles meant to Emily. In the following one day, his


    grandpa had promised to satisfy that man''s require. Nothing was more important than Charles''s safety.


    Fortunately, Charles had been rescued safely. This matter hade to an end, but it hadn''t been over


    yet, and Emily finally discovered it.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Because his little face was identally scratched by those people, and there were some bruises on his


    arms and legs. Such injuries were definitely not caused by their own people, so in the afternoon of that


    day, Emily knew it. That is to say, at that night, Emily suddenly disappeared.


    The next day, when Emily came back, she had been covered in blood and bruises all over her body.


    Charles''s grandfather was almost scared to death. Then they knew that Emily had beaten up the


    kidnappers, she paid them back by ten times and threw them into the police station.


    However, when they were sent there, they were covered with red blood and looked kind of enchanting


    but more horrible. At that time, since Charles was still a muddle headed boy, he knew that if he got


    injured, Emily would be injured too, which may be more serious.


    It was at that time that Charles knew that he had to be strong to protect his mother and would never


    allow himself to be hurt, so he chose such a way. Besides, from that time, Charles had not been


    attacked by anyone else. Obviously it was an ident this time, but such an ident undoubtedly


    made Emily feel sorry for him.


    With a long silence, Brian didn''t say a word. He held Charles''s tears in his hands, which were very hot.


    He had thought how much hardships it would take for Emily to raise Charles, but he never thought that


    she would be so weak in health when she was bearing him. It was even possible to see a corpse with


    two lives.


    If Emily had not been able to get through at that time, what would have happened now? Brian dared


    not imagine, as his hands had unconsciously clenched.


    For the first time, Brian thanked the God for giving him the good luck to know Emily. For the first time,


    he felt grateful that Emily had survived from that kind of weakness. For the first time, he felt so guilty


    that he hadn''t apanied Emily by her side.


    Charles was right, and so was Emily. It was all his fault, because he didn''t know the truth. Before he


    went through that kind of worry and pain, he didn''t think he was qualified to criticize either Emily or


    Charles. He felt helpless, because he regretted not being with Emily in the past seven years, but there


    was no way to change the past, and he was confident that he could change the future.


    "It''s my fault. My son is a tough man. I am proud to have a son like you. Your mother is also right. She


    raised you up well. It''s all my fault. Don''t cry, or I will feel sorry for you."


    "Charles, from now on, I will stand by your side and protect you. I won''t let anyone hurt you," Brian said


    gently


    If anyone dared to hurt them, he wouldn''t let them know more about the hell. He couldn''t imagine that


    Emily was covered in blood. The thought of such a scene always made Brian want to suffocate. He had


    already fallen into it.


    Charles wiped his tears, looked at Brian''s earnest and persistent eyes and asked when he was deep in


    thought, "Have you fallen in love with Mommy?"


    As for his son''s sensitivity, Brian didn''t say anything, but just smiled slowly and didn''t contradict him, "If


    I say yes, what will you do?" Brian didn''t regard Charles as a kid who didn''t know anything. Charles


    had the right to know everything about them.


    After thinking for a while, Charles seemed to have made up his mind and his eyes were red with tears.


    Then he said, "Mr. Brian, I like you very much. I want you to be my daddy too, but I don''t know what


    Mommy will think."


    Brian was not surprised by Charles''s answer. They were bound by blood, but also got along very well


    with each other. But Brian knew that if Emily wanted to leave, Charles would follow her.


    "Your mommy and I have the same idea that our family will live happily together." Now that he had


    fallen in love with her, how could he leave her alone.


    It seemed that Charles thought of something. He looked at Brian and thought about Emily. He didn''t


    want to leave Emily on his own. He believed in Brian.


    "Daddy, I''ll help you."


    Brian smiled and said, "You just have to stay at home. I''ll take your mommy home."


    Charles patted his chest to make sure that he would be at home.


    It was unknown how many cups of wine Emily had drunk in the "QW Bar". Even if Zoey wanted to


    persuade her, she wouldn''t stop. So he had to drink with her.


    "Am I binding Charles up too much?"


    Emily shook the ss slightly. The wine tasted bitter.


    "It''s just your thought. Charles may not think so,"


    "Oh, really?"


    Emily drank it up and said, "I owe Charles too much, really." She owed him both a happy childhood and


    a smooth life.


    "Although I haven''t met Charles before, I''m sure he''ll think that he feels lucky to have you in his life."


    Just as meeting Emily was the most celebrated thing in Zoey''s life. He was willing to do anything for


    her. Emily was a charming person, but Emily didn''t seem to realize it.

 Chapter 53 An Old Dream at Midnight

    Chapter 53 An Old Dream at Midnight


    "Haha..."


    Still, there was a slight bitterness in Emily''s heart. Even if it was true, it still left a shadow in Charles''s


    heart. She didn''t want to make him worried, and it also meant that Charles was afraid that she would


    take actions. Sure enough, an indelible impression had been left on him because of that incident.


    It was rare for him to see Emily so entangled in one matter. But it also meant that she cared about


    Charles so much that Zoey could not be imagined.


    Zoey felt so happy to see that Emily had Charles. Because she cared about him, she would be


    restrained in many things. Even if she was sometimes paranoid, she would have somewhere to stay,


    and she would not be as lonely as she was before.


    When Brian finally found this ce, he found that Emily was already drunk. In fact, Emily seldom got


    drunk. As a matter of fact, Zoey hadn''t seen Emily drunk but Brian had seen this twice.


    Just when Zoey was about to take Emily to the room, he was stared at by a pair of cold eyes.


    "What are you doing? Let her go!" If it weren''t Zoey, he would have been frightened by the man


    standing opposite to him. However, when Zoey looked at him calmly, there was no expression on his


    face. He seemed to know well about Brian.


    "Are you here for Emily?"


    Emily? Eyes narrowed, Brian felt that there was a hint of tenderness in his voice which was rare to see


    from this man.


    At the first sight of Zoey, Brian could be sure that this man in front of him was a heartless person, but


    Brian was also sure that if someone broke the heartless, this person would also be a faithful


    person.


    But now it seemed that Emily was the woman who broke the ice. Men''s intuition was better than


    women''s, especially when their wives were loved by other men.


    "Give her to me. Why did she drink so much?" After that, Brian went to pick up Emily.


    Zoey put Emily into the arms of Brian. Suddenly, Zoey felt a little cold because of the warmth he had


    lost all of a sudden. But he didn''t want the warmth so much, not because he couldn''t but because he


    didn''t want to insist on it. On the contrary, he just wanted to stay away from the warmth. His rtionship


    with Emily had been clearly defined many years ago.


    "She is worried about Charles. She drank too much wine. I can''t stop her." This was an answer to


    Brian''s question.


    "Well, thank you very much."


    "You don''t have to do that. I''m supposed to guard her." Still, Zoey only gave him an answer.


    ''What is he talking about?'' Brian confused with a raised eyebrow and smiled.


    "What''s wrong with Mommy?" As soon as Charles saw Brianing in carrying Emily in his arms, he


    walked quickly towards him, fearing that there would be something wrong with Emily.


    "She is fine. She is just drunk!"


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Hearing that, Charles was relieved. There was a strong smell of alcohol when he walked closely. Emily


    was not fond of drinking. Or did he make his mommy worry about him? Then Charles bright eyes


    turned a little dimmer.


    "Don''t think too much. It''s not your fault. Your mother loves you so much, so she won''t me you. Go


    to take a shower and go to bed. I''ll take care of everything here."


    Charles could do nothing to help, so he nodded and went back to his room. He was not as energetic as


    usual. Brian shook his head and looked at Emily in his arms, hoping that she would wake up early to


    make all the things clear. He couldn''t bear the pressure at home. This house had been cold before, but


    he was used to the romp. He was not used to it when it was in its usual state.


    Brian tried his best to put on the clothes for Emily. It only took him a few minutes to be able to do that,


    as if it had been a few centuries. Looking at the fine figure of Emily, he had to admit that her tiny figure


    was absolutely attractive.


    A slight beauty came out of her fine face, plus the cunning look in her eyes, which made her more


    attractive. With the eyes closed, she became more gentle, while the hand of Brian gently stroked her


    cheek.


    "What should I do to open your heart to me and grasp you?"


    The action of Brian was slow, and he did not forget the way Zoey looked at Emily. The attachment was


    engraved on that man''s heart, which drove Brian mad with jealousy. The heat in his body seemed to be


    burning him. He had no choice but to take a cold shower to get rid of that impulsion.


    As soon as he walked out of the bathroom, he saw Charles standing beside him in pajamas. "What''s


    wrong?"


    "I can''t fall asleep by myself."


    Charles stared at Brian with his crystal like eyes. Brian was defeated within five seconds. The person


    who could hold on for more than ten seconds was quite powerful. But Brian knew that his son was still


    worried. "Come here and sleep with me."


    Excitedly, Charles climbed into the bed andy on the side of Emily. Being afraid that Emily might be


    ufortable, Brian nned to sleep here tonight. He wanted to sleep on the side of Emily, but Emily


    suddenly snorted in a low voice, and he heard a whisper from Emily.


    "Brother..." Her voice was low and soft. No one would be able to hear her so quickly. Brian didn''t think it


    was his illusion. Tristan and his wife should only have one daughter. Was he her cousin? But which one


    of the Xia n was so important in her heart that she even cared about him in her sleep.


    Before Brian could guess an answer, Emily spoke in her sleep again.


    "Ron, you bastard... Bastard. " The voice faded away.


    Brian didn''t understand what she meant. Later, she began to speak again after breathing steadily.


    "Brother... Ron... " The impatience in her tone disappeared and it was not so weak as it sounded just


    now, but rather fragile and pitiful, making people feel sorry for her. Brian took a look at Charles, and


    Charles shook his head, indicating that he did not know who Emily was talking about.


    "Brother, it''s so cold..."


    Emily''s body contracted more closely. Without further thought, Briany down beside Emily and held


    her in his arms. Charles also climbed into the arms of Emily and hugged her too. His small hand


    touched Brian''s big hand.


    The father and son smiled and didn''t say any words. No matter what happened, they were always by


    her side, giving her endless warmth. Emily seemed to feel the warmth around her. Her body slowly


    stretched out, and the strained face slowly rxed, revealing a smile.


    The next morning, when Emily woke up and saw the two faces which were very close to her, she was


    in a trance. When she saw the big hands and small hands that were holding her body, he was a little


    stunned. It was normal that Charles held her in his arms on her bed, but who exined why Brian was


    here, and who changed her clothes?


    "Are you awake?" After a yawn, Brian askedzily. Hisnguid and wanton look was really eye-


    catching. It was a real evil. But now Emily had no time to appreciate the face of this evil, "Who changed


    my clothes?"


    "Of course I''m your husband. Or do you think there''s someone else who will help you change your


    clothes?"


    The words Brian said with a bright smile didn''t sound right. But what exactly was wrong? Before Emily


    could figure out what was wrong, Charles woke up.


    "Mommy..." His voice was so soft and tempting. Charles rubbed his eyes which were still sleeping and


    the way he looked at Emily made her gentle. "Go on sleeping if you don''t wake up."


    Emily woke up very early today, but it wasn''t time for Charles to get up.


    "Yes..." Charles waspletely awake now and stared intently at Emily. Five seconds, ten seconds...


    Being stared at by Charles for such a long time, Emily couldn''t stand it anymore.


    No one knew better than Emily that how powerful Charles''s eyes were. When she was about to say


    something, Charles pounced on his mother and said, "Mommy, I was wrong."


    At the full speed of the rush, if there was not Brian who helped Emily, Emily would have been thrown


    directly down to the bed. "It''s all my fault. Mom, you did nothing wrong. Mr. Brian is innocent. Please


    don''t lower yourself to the same level as him and don''t get angry with me. Please... "


    Charles cried with tears and a runny nose. Before Emily could open her mouth, Brian embraced her


    tightly and said, "Hmm, Charles was right. It was my fault. I shouldn''t have said that. Please don''t mind.


    I ept the punishment."


    "Mommy..."


    "Emily..."


    Emily didn''t know what was going on. She was so surprised that the two simr faces have the almost


    same expression.


    Their bodies were locked in one after another so that they couldn''t move. But for their behavior, Emily


    felt warm. After all, their reaction showed that they cared about her, so Emily thought over it.


    "I also made a mistake. I was too impetuous about your matters and didn''t consider your feelings.


    Charles, I am not a qualified mother..."


    Upon hearing what she said, Charles was touched. "Who told you you that you are not a good mother?


    Tell me. I''ll fight with him to let him regret having such a mouth."


    Hearing that, Emily was a little embarrassed. She wondered if this child was really geting bad with her


    and became so violent.


    "Mommy, I don''t care what other people think of you, and I don''t care what you think of me. But in my


    heart, you are the most grateful thing for me in my life. Do you know there are so many people who


    can''t find a mother like you? It''s my luck to have a mother like you."


    Charles crackled with a string of words. There was no bottom line for him to joke with Emily every day,


    but he was sure that if anyone dared to say something bad about Emily, he would be the first one to


    pounce on. If anyone dared to say anything bad about his mother, he would surely be the first one to


    jump on and teach them a lesson.


    Listening to his hurried confession of love, Emily smiled. Indeed, Charles was the same as Zoey''s


    expectations. Looking at the noisy Charles, she realized that she had thought too much.

 Chapter 54 Sweet Morning

    Chapter 54 Sweet Morning


    "Let me finish. Although I may not be a qualified mother, I love you most, Charles. So I can''t


    compromise on your matters." Charles was her life, so she didn''t allow him to be hurt.


    "Of course, Mommy, you can''t give in, I''m used to your ways of torturing, if you suddenly change your


    style, what would I do?"


    Charles said seriously. This should be the inner voice, the deepest voice in his heart. If it were in the


    past, he would not have said so straightforward. But now the situation was different and he just blurted


    out. Emily''s face was almost twisted. It was true that Charles was spoiled by her. But it was good that


    Charles was like this, so she did not care about this kind of words from the bottom of his heart.


    Looking at Emily and Charles, who had recovered their colors, and were as fearless and cruel as


    before, Brian thought they were back to normal states. However, they were happy with each other,


    what about him? So he began to tighten his grip on Emily''s hand.


    "What are you doing?" Said Emily sourly.


    "What about me?" When Emily saw Brian''s sad face, she was so frightened that she almost got him out


    of bed.


    Who would have thought that the man in front of her was the Mr. Brian of the Yun family, and the CEO


    of the World International? In spite of his handsome face, such expression was not as useful as he


    looked.


    In fact, Emily epted that Charles was just pretending to be wronged. But it didn''t mean that he had


    to ask his father to learn from him. When Emily couldn''t stand Brian anymore, he shouted, "What are


    you doing? Stay away from me! I already got goose bumps!"


    However, it was obvious that Emily''s low voice and movements failed to get rid of him. In other words,


    even the ster was not so clingy, let alone the ster was Brian.


    "Don''t say that, honey. I''m sad."


    The voice was so sweet that Emily got goose bumps all over. She was about to vomit. Today, she had


    witnessed that there was someone more disgusting than her.


    "Mr. Brian, I yield. You are right. I forgive you. It''s all my fault. Is it right? "


    She really didn''t want to see Brian''s face anymore. Although it was easy to associate with a new


    attractive face at ordinary times, now it seemed that she was not aware of it at all. Now that she was


    hugged by Brian, she could only surrender. After all, she didn''t want to be sick to death.


    "Oops, you are not sincere at all, Emily." Her shameless voice made Emily on the verge of exploding.


    She said, "What do you want? " She gritted her teeth while speaking.


    "Since you have made an agreement with Charles, how about making one with me too?"


    "What do you want?" she asked curiously.


    "Since you have made a promise with Charles that he can''t be injured, then I want a same one. Emily


    should promise me that no matter what decision you make, you won''t be hurt. " Brian had been so


    serious that Emily could not avoid looking at him. "I should have no reason to promise you."


    "Why? I''m Charles''s father, your legal husband. Isn''t that enough?"


    Brian''s tone waspletely like ordering, which made Emily a little unhappy. She seemed to retort


    subconsciously. But when she saw the eyes of Brian and Charles, the anger that had been in her head


    faded away, and she didn''t say anything out of grievance.


    "Even if Emily doesn''t care about me, you should care about Charles. You don''t want to see him get


    hurt, does Charles want to see you get hurt? If he gets hurt, you will be heartbroken? Don''t you know


    that? I also feel heartbroken when I see you get hurt."


    Brian said helplessly, as if he had already admitted his love for her, and had epted it. When Emily


    saw the almost begging eyes of her son again, and also the helpless but determined eyes of Brian, she


    nodded helplessly.


    "I know. I know. I don''t like being hurt, let alone very few people can hurt me."


    Brian and Charles looked at each other, smiling. Promise meant a lot to Emily.


    "Emily, you can do whatever you want and y as you like. If you y too much, I will hold it for you.


    Even if the sky falls down, I will be taller than you."


    "Oh, isn''t you thinking too highly of yourself, Mr. Brian?" After all, Emily was going to y a very big


    game. Even if Brian was the president of the World International, he was only a somewhat conspicuous


    piece in the game and did not y an important role.


    "Emily, you have to believe that I won''t make a promise without absolute certainty on your matters."


    Brian''s arrogant smile was totally different from his aggrieved and disgusting look when he said those


    words. Although his face had changed, every expression of him was imprinted on Emily''s mind.


    "Well, Mr. Brian, why do you say that? It sounds like a marriage oath now. Well, it''s said that we love


    each other for the rest of our lives, till the end of our lives, right?"


    Brian smiled, "You heard it right. That''s exactly what I mean."


    Emily was stunned for many times on this sunny morning. She looked up at the sky to make sure it was


    fine. There was no wind or rain, but she felt thunder and lightning ringing in her head.


    Today, Charles witnessed how his father had managed to ovee all the shame and arrogance in


    front of him, who had made his powerful mother sessfully be struck by a lightning strike.


    Charles sighed with emotion. He really deserved to be his father. He knew that it was not wrong.


    Therefore, he had a more profound impression of Brian. But he was still more close to Emily.


    After a long while, Emily came back to her senses. "You really fall in love with me," she teased.


    "What else do you expect? Do I look like I would make a joke on this matter?"


    "Well, since you want to make it clear, what do you want?" To be honest, although Emily had found


    such a tendency before, she did not expect that Brian would admit it so directly. Therefore, she was


    somewhat uncertain.


    "What did you think I would do? I was just expressing my true feelings." Emily looked at Brian and


    asked, "Why?" Why did things turn out like this? Why did Brian fall in love with her? She felt a little


    dizzy.


    "Who knows?" If Brian had known it earlier, this would not have happened to him, but he didn''t hate it.


    Therefore, Emily fell into silence again. She knew that she couldn''t escape, she had to give a reply to


    Brian. Since Brian had proved that, there was no chance for her tough off. "I am very sensitive. If you


    really love me, you can only have me. Even so, you have to make sure of your answer now."


    "Now I believe in a fact that the one who fell in love first loses first. So don''t worry about me. I won''t


    have the leisure time to mess up as the so-called bastard."


    There was nothing more terrible than being said to change to a new person and concentrated on one


    person. Even though Emily knew that Brian had pretended to be a yer, she hadn''t rejected the fact


    that there were all kinds of women by his side. Now he was willing to give up the whole forest for a


    flower, and this flower was nobody but herself. To be honest, she was a little shocked, she asked,


    "Even if you are sure that you love me, I''m not sure." She admitted that she cared about Brian, but


    didn''t know whether she should love him or not.


    "I can''t control your feelings, but you will fall in love with me." Brian replied confidently.


    "For what?" Looking at Brian who was so confident, Emily smiled.


    "Because I''m the only one you will love in this world. You started that game and I''m in it now. How can I


    leave you alone?"


    His arbitrary and unreasonable words surprised her a little. With a bright smile on her face, she said, "I


    knew it." It made her feel irrefutable and want to sink into it. It should be very interesting to be with this


    person.


    "You won''t give your heart to someone easily, Emily. Why are you so cautious about your own heart?"


    "As for you, you have indulged yourself in the pursuit of women, but you haven''t done anything


    sincerely. You are also a cold and heartless man."


    "But I really like you, don''t I? Well, I think we look like a perfect match. What do you think?"


    But Emily didn''t answer.


    "Give your heart to me, Emily. I''ll give you another future." The words of Brian were so casual that they


    made Emily quiver. "What do you know? " She asked. Her tone was extremely dangerous.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Brian threw up his hands and said, "Nothing, but I have guessed something."


    With Brian''s sensibility, it was not surprising that he could sense something. The only unexpected thing


    was that confession that Emily didn''t know if it was a real confession. "Even if you have guessed it, you


    won''t change your mind. Why? "


    "No need. I already made up my mind after sensing my true feelings."


    It was the style of Brian, "Aren''t you afraid that you fall in love with a time bomb yourself? "


    "I believe in my own eyes. Even if it is a time bomb, I am willing to detonate it together with you. I can


    give out the brightest glow."


    "Whatever. Get your hands off me. I want to get up." Emily didn''t know how to exin this to Brian.


    Brian was not kidding, and she could sense that.

 Chapter 55 The So-called Friends

    Chapter 55 The So-called Friends


    However, there was no love n in her n for so many years. Emily thought that she could control


    herself, but she was still somewhat restless in the face of Brian.


    What''s more, after hearing what Brian said, she didn''t want to face him anymore. She was afraid that


    she couldn''t resist the temptation of Brian. She couldn''t do that. But at this moment, Emily didn''t know


    that when the love started, even an extremely powerful contradict was just a joke.


    Looking at Emily jumping out in a hurry, Charles thought, ''This should be the first time that my mommy


    runs so fast when she doesn''t smell the food. I have to admire my daddy once again.''


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "You don''t have to admire me so much. I''m just telling the truth!"


    Charles almost choked himself with his saliva. He was absolutely telling the truth, honestly, without any


    false ingredients. But this truth would definitely make people feel anxious. Looking at his mother''s


    reaction, he showed a charming smile like a suck up.


    "Mr. Brian, I don''t think I have offended you, do I?" The consequence of irritating Brian was almost the


    same as provoking Emily.


    Then Charles saw the cunning smile on Brian''s face. "I remember who offered to help mest night?"


    Brian asked.


    His eyes swept across Charles, which made him shiver. "Daddy!" a soft voice came through, which was


    supposed to be very useful, but was forcefully ignored by Brian. He said, "Well, that''s good. From now


    on, daddy''s happiness depends on you, Charles."


    When Charles saw that, he felt like weeping but had no tears. He could do nothing but look up at the


    sky and sigh. Brian smiled. Emily''s reaction was within his expectation. But he could not continue to


    hide his feelings anymore. The reaction of Zoey yesterday made him feel very nervous. In fact, Emily


    was a charming woman, so he would rather leave something of him on Emily''s identity as early as


    possible, not to mention that he had a son now. It is a good chance for Brian to win this game.


    After walking out of the room, for half a day, Emily finally calmed down andughed. When did she lose


    control of her emotions? It was really because of the great influence of Brian. She calmed down, looked


    at her clothes and washed them.


    When Emily finished the cleaning up, she found that Charles was enjoying the delicious food. These


    days, Brian would cook by himself as long as he had time. Emily had to admit that Brian did a good job.


    After all, he could even satisfy Charles''s picky stomach. Therefore, sometimes Emily wondered why


    Brian was so good at cooking. But she didn''t bother to dig deeper into it since she could enjoy the


    delicious food.


    It seemed that she drank too much yesterday and got a little dizzy now. Looking at Emily''s reaction,


    Brian asked, "Are your head ache?"


    "A little." When Emily was massaging her temple, she was already caught by Brian. He put his warm


    fingers on his temple, which was not as slender as hers but morefortable. Without replying to him,


    she enjoyed his massage and he said, "You got a headache because you drank so much wine


    yesterday. It''s normal." Brian said indifferently.


    "Did I drink too much?" But that didn''t make any difference to Emily. She said, "It seems that Zoey had


    spent lost a lot of money again."


    "Zoey?" Brian stopped.


    "Yes." Upon hearing this, Emily seemed to have remembered something. She turned around, looked at


    Brian and said, "You might have seen each other yesterday."


    "If he was the man who was full of love for you, I would have met him." While Brian moved his fingers


    again, he didn''t put Emily in the right position but looked at each other face to face. Looking at Brian,


    who was near to her, she said with a smile, "Why do I think you are kind of jealous?"


    "You heard me right. I am jealous." As they made eye contact, Brian fixed his eyes on her seriously and


    didn''t stop his fingers'' movements. The movement of his fingers made Emily feel that he really loved


    her.


    "You are right. Although Zoey has a crush on me, we are not in a rtionship of a man and a woman.


    Many years ago, we had already known each other clearly. At that time, I couldn''t repay his love. If it


    was current Emily, I wouldn''t make that choice." When Brian heard these words, his fingers'' strength


    was suddenly stronger. Emily didn''t say anything but smiled with relief. "But the past is the past. Time


    changes, and there are many things that can''t be changed. So we chose to be friends."


    "He is more like a guardian." The words that it was his responsibility to protect Emily was deeply


    imprinted on Brian''s mind. He knew that the person named Zoey was willing to give his life to protect


    Emily.


    Emily slightly took down Brian''s hand and said, "Since there is no way to repay this love, at least I can


    give him the right to protect. This is what he said at that time. He said that I was selfish or ruthless. And


    I couldn''t refuse it. What choice will you make if it was you?"


    But Brian held her arm and said, "You didn''t do anything wrong."


    "But I still owe him." Emily was unable to make up for the love that she owed to him.


    "I''m afraid that he is the person who mostly doesn''t want to see you think in this way,"


    Taking a pause for a moment, Emily said, "I didn''t expect you to know him so well."


    "Because I have the same thought with him. But the difference is that I must get you and he gave in."


    His words were straightforward and unrestrained, but shocked in Emily''s heart. She said, "Whatever


    you want." Anyway, she had no way to stop him, let alone she could not stop him.


    "Don''t you think it''s appropriate to disy your affection in front of a seven-year-old kid? Is it


    appropriate for you to ignore me, the most handsome man in the world? " A speechless feeling


    emerged in Charles''s heart as he saw they ignore him again. Was it because that his charm was


    decreased? He could not help but touch his face as if something came to his mind. He asked, "Mommy,


    who is Zoey?"


    "An uncle you will like. I''ll let you meet him some other day."


    Charles nodded in reply. Since Brian was leaving for the World International, Emily would like to go with


    him. Anyway, Brian didn''t mind driving Charles to the school.


    As soon as Brian walked out of the door, he seemed to remember something. "Brother? Who is Ron?"


    Emily froze and it became very cold even if the temperature was high in July. Everything froze and her


    eyes were full of coldness. Then she asked coldly, "Where did you hear that?" Every single word was


    stressful.


    "You were drunk and talked about him in your sleep the whole night. He must be very important to you."


    Brian told the truth.


    Emily was surprised by her drunk words. If it were before, she would have refused to talk to them. But


    today she didn''t. She said, "Hmm, an important person." She had two brothers. One gave her the belief


    to live on, and the other gave her the rebirth.


    "Really? Hope one day I can be the one in your heart." Brian didn''t ask more about Ron and her


    brother.


    Emily didn''t say anything more, but it was obvious that the cold momentum between them had


    completely disappeared. She just smiled slightly.


    The matters concerning the Qin family had been sorted out in two days. Under the high reputation of


    the World International, the speed and operation ability of thepany made manypanies far


    behind. By the time they reacted, the business of the Qin family hade to an end. They couldn''t


    understand the actions of the World International, and there were few effects of emerging the Qin


    family on expanding the territory of the World International. The Qin family seemed to have no business


    worth mentioning. There might be some other meaning for the CEO of the World International tounch


    an attack. After all, the behind CEO of World International had always been unusual. Therefore, no one


    knew that the CEO of World International did this only because of Emily and Charles.


    Before letting Charles go, Emily said many things to him and scolded him. Then she sat casually in the


    office of Brian, watching him deal with the files. A serious man was really attractive, especially with a


    handsome face. This was the first time that Emily had seen Brian work in the office. Theyout of


    Brian''s office was simple, not like the feeling that he gave to the outsiders. As the scale of the World


    International was obviously not small, Brian needed to deal with many documents. Vincent had handled


    arge part of the documents for him, but he couldn''t deal with them all. In the past, Vincent usually


    sent the documents to others. Now, he finally caught sight of Brian, and sent him all the documents


    here. Looking at the mountain of documents in front of Brian, it seemed that Vincent was very annoyed


    and oppressed. With a nce at Brian who was putting back a file that was finished, Emily asked,


    "Why do you want to hide your identity?"


    "This way, there will be a good show, won''t it?"


    Hearing that, Emily could not help but curl her mouth. She thought that Brian taste was really in line


    with that of her. ''But that''s the only reason, how could that be?''.


    Taking up another file, Brian met with Emily''s eyes which were filled with eagerness, and said, "I


    wonder to what extent they can do to me!"


    "I don''t know what their reaction will be when they know who you really are. It must be interesting." The


    person that they had personally expelled from the Yun family was the CEO of the World International,


    which was well-known around the world. Was there anything else that could make the Yun family more


    shocked?


    The ringtone interrupted Emily''s imagination. Brian picked up the phone with a simple "OK" and hung


    up.


    "Who?" Emily asked.


    "Ray."


    "What did he call for?" Brian had nothing to do with Yun family.


    "He want to discuss about the shares in my hands."


    "Your twenty percent shares?" That was Brian''s mother''s and his own shares.


    "Yes."


    "What do they mean?" Said Emily, squinting slightly.


    "They want to take back twenty percent." On the other hand, Brian was not surprised at the way the


    Yun family dealt with things.


    "How to take it back? Do they use money to buy it?" In their opinion, what Briancked most was


    money. After all, all the bank cards, houses, and anything rted to the Yun group were frozen at the


    moment of the statement. It was heartbroken to think that they even did that. No wonder Brian didn''t


    love his so-called father.

 Chapter 56 Extort Money

    Chapter 56 Extort Money


    "Except this, what else do you think they can give me?" Brian didn''t mind it at all.


    "How can they be so sure that you want to sell it?"


    "I have been used to that kind of luxury life. My property has been frozen. How can''t I not agree with


    them? Don''t forget that I am poor now."


    "Haha, if you were poor, who else would be rich in the world?" Emily asked, "So you want to sell it."


    "Since I have already broken up with them, I want to have a clear break. No matter how tightly did you


    hug the one who was emotionless, you will never get your expected temperature. "


    Brian gave up hope for Adam. Emily knew how it felt. After all, she had been through the same thing.


    Like Brian, she gave up hope forever. She said: "You can cheat them as much as you want. It doesn''t


    matter."


    "Do you have an idea?" Brian looked at Emily. With a sly smile on her face, she said, "I''ve always had


    an idea of asking for money."


    A sly smile appeared on Emily''s face. But Brian shook his head and didn''t say a word. He didn''t care


    about that at all.


    "Since you are free,e and help me." Then Brian directly gave half of the files to Emily.


    "Don''t be so rude. Besides, I don''t know how to deal with the documents in yourpany!"


    "I heard from Charles that you have severalpanies. It shouldn''t be difficult for you to deal with


    these things."


    "I think Charles really tells everything to you." Emily didn''t argue with him, believing that she couldn''t


    hide the truth from him sooner orter.


    "The service charge is very expensive. How much do you want to pay me, Mr. Brian?"


    "You have married me?"


    "And then?" They were married not sold to each other, so she didn''t have to deal with it.


    "The World International belongs to me, and mine belongs to you too. Why should you ask for any


    commission from your ownpany?"


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Damn it. How detailed the ounts are. "But what if I sell the World International when you say ''mine


    is yours''?" Emily asked.


    "As you like. If you want, I can sign on any document at any time."


    Feeling bored, Emily felt like punching in the cotton. She knew what kind of person Brian was. She


    resigned herself to her fate and went to help, "Aren''t you afraid that I give away the secret?"


    "It''s too tiring for you to take the trouble. If you want to fight against the World International, you will


    only fight with it aboveboard, not to mention that my future belongs to Charles. You don''t have to waste


    your time."


    Well, Brian really knew Emily. But when he said that he wanted to leave everything to Charles, she was


    incredibly surprised, but she did not ask and went to deal with the documents in hand.


    She was surprised to find that the files were all in English, French and German. Although she knew a


    little about the World International, she didn''t think it was a little mess to send it to Brian. ''Vincent had


    done a lot for Brian. They two are true love. So they must love each other very much.'' With these


    thoughts in mind, Emily had to suffer from the devastation together with Brian in the end. And she


    hated Vincent for this.


    Therefore, when Brian and Emily came out from the office, Vincent, who was talking business outside,


    just came back. He said, "You are so fast." Vincent was surprised, with a lot of information.


    "Thank you for your hospitality, Mr. Vincent." Now her mind was full of a string of foreign symbols,


    which appeared alternately in her mind.


    There was not any gratitude in Emily''s words. Instead, Vincent felt that she was gnashing her teeth. He


    felt bad and looked at Brian who was standing beside her.


    "There are so many documents. I was afraid that it might take some time for me to deal with them. So


    Emily helped me." Brian told the truth calmly, and then Vincent thought it was not a good idea to offend


    Emily, "Emily, it is not my fault."


    "Well, I know. It''s not your fault. It''s your mind''s fault. I will keep it in mind." She gently patted Vincent


    on the shoulder, which made him more restless.


    "I''ll keep that in mind too," Brian echoed. ''How weird, '' Vincent thought, ''They were indeed a couple.


    Everyone is cunning. What a miserable life!''.


    Later, Brian and Emily came to the ce where Ray and Brian had made the appointment.


    "Leave it to me. I want to ask for more money." Before they walked into the room, Emily said.


    "Well, I''m the one who mocks him?"


    "It''s you? What a joke! I won''t give you such a bad idea. I will tell you after I enjoy it. "


    Brian went berserk. Only Emily could get such a sense of justice and feel at ease by saying that he


    humiliated others.


    "Am I just drinking tea on one side?"


    With a serious look, Emily looked at Brian again and said, "Mr. Brian, you have a handsome face and


    charming appearance. But I won''t allow you to depend on me. You can''t stay leisurely when I am


    sparing no efforts. Can you do such a shameless thing?"


    Brian''s eyes couldn''t help but twitch. "Well, what do I need to do?"


    "It''s easy. Mr. Brian, remember to kill him with your charming smile. I was fighting with my mouth. Mr.


    Brian, through the whole process, you made sure that you could get through it with no mistakes. I


    believe as the president of the World International, it should be easy." Emily patted Brian on the


    shoulder, looking slightly convinced.


    Brian finally got the meaning of what Emily had said. He had to follow Emily''s actions. He wouldn''t say


    yes unless Emily nodded. Emily had the final say.


    This was the first time that Emily had such an interesting meeting. It was very interesting, wasn''t it?


    Moreover, since Emily wanted to y, Brian would certainly create conditions for her to y, "Of


    course." Brian smiled like a spoiled child.


    When he entered the room, Ray had already sat there. He came early enough. There was only one


    personing. Brian didn''t know if he was well prepared or had other ns. But either of them was


    meaningless in the eyes of Emily.


    "Brian, Miss Emily, here you are."


    Ray acted appropriately this time. Last time when he called Emily sister-inw, he was teased by Emily.


    It was obvious that he had learned from that.


    "What would you like to drink?" A warm smile spread over Ray''s face as usual. Even though she didn''t


    like him, Emily didn''t refuse Ray''s kindness. Therefore, Emily had to show respect to him.


    "I''m afraid there won''t be any delicious food here." When Emily nced around, she found that the


    antique fragrance was mellow, and the tea smelled fresh. But she didn''t like it, because she liked the


    intoxicating and noisy atmosphere better.


    Brian really knew what Emily liked. He said, "The wine ordered in France can only arrive tomorrow the


    other day. There is no good wine here. Just order something and you will taste mellow wine tomorrow."


    "Okay, then you do it." Emily handed the bill to Brian.


    "I''m sorry. I don''t know Miss Emily like wine." Ray echoed.


    "It''s very normal that you don''t know much about me, just as I don''t know you. I thought tea is


    something that old people would like, but I didn''t expect you to like it. I''m a little surprised. It''s said that


    tea can calm people''s mind. Does Mr. Ray also like it because of this? I just don''t know what''s


    bothering you. What are you meditating for? "


    The scorching eyes seemed to be able to prate into people''s heart, revealing their true thoughts.


    Under such eyes, Ray could not help stiffening.


    All of these were recorded in Emily''s eyes, "Of course, it''s probably just my illusion. Mr. Ray may just


    like the environment here." But judging from the confident smile on Emily''s face, she obviously didn''t


    think so.


    "As Miss Emily said." said Ray with a smile on his face. He also echoed with smiles. But he knew


    clearly that things had been dominated by Emily. It was rare to see a woman like her.


    "Well, let''s get to the point. How much do you want to pay for the shares? And what do you want to


    pay? After all, Brian needs money. Oh, by the way, it''s also arge sum of money for the fancy wine we


    ordered!"


    "Miss Emily, can you make a decision on this matter?" Upon hearing this, Brian sat still with a smile on


    his face after he just ordered a ss of wine for Emily. Brian''s smile confused Ray.


    "Of course. Don''t you know the saying that ''His is mine and mine is still mine''?" Such a domineering


    remark didn''t arouse any rebuttal from Brian. In fact, Ray was somewhat surprised by his response.


    "You don''t have to be so surprised, Mr. Ray. Anyway, I''m the one in charge of our family now. As for the


    matter about Brian''s stock, do you have the right to deal with? Don''t you have to ask for permission?"


    Emily''s straightforward words made people feel that what she said was reasonable. However, Ray was


    stunned for a while and got what she meant clearly.


    "Of course, my father is in charge of the Yun Company. He gave me full authority to deal with the


    shares owned by Brian. I think he didn''t want to make things difficult for Brian regarding the past


    rtionship." Ray stated coldly.


    "Ha ha, it''s really funny. Is he nostalgic? People who don''t have sincerity will be eager to get rid of


    Brian, or will immediately turn back to retrieve Brian''s shares. That''s what you have done before, I


    haven''t really seen it in other ces. Oh, no, I indeed had seen it before. My poor grandpa did this


    seven years ago. But I didn''t expect that you were on the same side with my grandfather. I didn''t know


    whether I should be happy or should apud. s, Brian, we share the same boat. "


    "So we are destined to be together. It means that we are a family." Brian said with a graceful smile. He


    didn''t mind what the Yun family said or didn''t mind their attitude towards him at all.

 Chapter 87 . Make A Choice

    Chapter 87 . Make A Choice


    "Yo, isn''t this my grandpa and uncle? I haven''t seen you for a long time. You are here to visit me, aren''t


    you? After all, my grandpa has no such good intention."


    Emily said sarcastically, staring at Michael''s pale face.


    Since entering the room, Charlie had been in a submissive state. Emily had already known a little about


    her uncle. He was not a bad guy, but had no judgment. He had always been led by Michael.


    But she didn''t look down upon him. Everyone had his own way of life. He was merely a timid man who


    didn''t kill people or get involved in a fight. It didn''t have a big problem. It''s okay as if he would never do


    evil with Michael. What''s more, Charlie had supported Emily before.


    "How did you treat your grandpa? I''m your grandpa." Said Michael while beating his crutch with his


    hand.


    "You know what? The biggest joke I''ve ever heard in the world! Grandpa, do you know who I am?


    Seven years ago when I was involved in the rumor, I lost my grandpa. When I was suffering from the


    pain I was living in another country, I lost my grandpa. I was losing everything that belonged to me, and


    I was driven out of the Xia n. I lost everything including the grandpa. I just became the president''s


    wife of the World International. Then why is there is a grandpa for me? "


    Every word said by Emily was echoing in Michael''s heart. Standing behind her, Charlie felt sad. When


    he heard that, he couldn''t help but think, ''This is my nephew. What we did to her years ago! I couldn''t


    believe that.''.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "I was blinded by the past and didn''t see the reality clearly. Now I give you a chance to go back to the


    Xia n." Charlie said, still shamelessly.


    "Oh, I see. Tell me about it."


    Emily was fiddling with her fingernails, gently brushing them. Anyone who knew her would know that


    she was in a bad mood, but Michael apparently didn''t. hearing that, he still felt a little proud.


    "The Xia n is in danger. You can ask the World International to do us a favor and then I will let you


    go back to the Xia n." As a matter of fact, Mikeughed coldly when he heard what Michael said. In


    contrast, Vincent smiled gently and elegantly, but it was a pity that there was no temperature in his


    smile.


    "Oh, that''s all. I don''t know how difficult it is. But do you think I am so forget the past easily, my grandpa


    and the president of Xia Company?" The instant change in Emily''s facial expression made Michael


    have a bad feeling.


    "I have told you that I am cheated by Star. It is just a shadow formed by her. I have already asked


    someone to call her over. If you have any anger, you can go up to her directly."


    Michael quickly waved to the people outside, and someone sent Star in. Her hands were already tied


    behind her back, and her face was pale. It was only a few months away from the original auction. Only


    a few monthster, the happiness and sweetness that was overflowing in this woman''s face had


    already disappeared, leaving only empty and pale.


    Of course, Emily didn''t deny what she had done, but mostly because the woman in front of her had


    completely changed her mind.


    "Father, what are you doing? How can you kidnap Star?" It was rare for Charlie to talk so loud and


    quickly go to the side of Star, and loosen up the ropes on her.


    "What did this bastard do to me? She lied to me by sweet words. I brought her here to atone for her


    sins. It''s all her fault. I knew she was born to be a bitch."


    "Father..." Charlie''s sudden raised voice surprised Michael.


    "So what? You want to rebel?" Michael hit the ground hard with his walking stick, making a crisp sound,


    as if he wanted to smash the ground. For the first time, Charlie turned a deaf ear to Michael''s anger. He


    just looked at Star''s red and swollen wrist which was tied just now andforted her.


    "Does it hurt?"


    Charlie saw Star''s pale lips trembling up and down, but she didn''t say anything. He could only sigh


    helplessly.


    The people around really disliked Michael. They were so afraid that the air would be dirty so they just


    wanted to kick him out. They wondered what kind of elder could have such a power to waste the


    family''s affection. It was such a waste of air for him to live in this world.


    Emily didn''t want to waste time with him anymore. Every word he had said to her would disgust her.


    "There are two choices. One, hand over the Xia Company, and I will give you a lot of money to support


    your retirement. The other, keep the Xia Company running well. The Xia n will go broke three days


    later, you make a choice."


    Emily''s cold words sounded undoubted. Struck his walking stick again, Michael said, "Bastard, Xia


    Company is the fruit of your father''s painstaking efforts, do you have the heart to watch it go bankrupt?"


    "Ha ha, you know that my father put all his heart and soul in it. You have been monopolizing it for so


    long. Is it time for you to hand it out? It seems that you have chosen the first one."


    "No way." Without the Xia Company, Michael would have nothing, and everyone was clear about that.


    "Our second choice is, Mr. Michael, you can go back to wait for the Xia Company''s bankruptcy. It''s


    easy for the World International to overthrow apany in this city, especially an inferiorpany. At


    that time, I promise you, Mr. Michael, you will not have any money and you will pay your debt for what


    you can''t repay all your life."


    "You bastard, don''t think that you can do whatever you want as the wife of the CEO of the World


    International. How long do you think you can keep a foothold in the upper ss? Your honor will be


    only for a short time."


    "Ha ha, you mean that the Xia n can be my guarantee." Said Emily with a smile.


    "If the Xia n can survive, you can rely on the Xia Company. Even if you are deserted, the Xia n


    can still provide you a ce to live."


    "Haha... That''s the biggest joke I''ve heard. Seven years ago, when I was being scolded, even my so-


    called grandfather didn''t help me. Do you think I''ll believe that you''ll help me after seven years?


    President Michael, the drama is so clumsy that I can''t stand it. "


    "You..." Michael eximed as he was about to throw his crutch again.


    "Mr. Michael, I have to remind you that the carpet on this floor is imported from abroad. If it is broken, I


    am afraid that the Xia n can''t afford it."


    Brian looked up and adds such a sentence appropriately. Then he slowly lowered his head, ignoring


    Michael.


    Michael was more angry. However, he had to put down his crutch carefully.


    Seeing that, Emily could not help but feel amused, thinking of what Brian had said to him just now.


    Brian''s words sounded very powerful. He thought that Brian really deserved to be the president of the


    World International. As soon as he uttered these words, he looked like an unusual man.


    "Mr. Michael, are you worried that I might be abandoned by Mr. Brian? You don''t have to worry about


    me anymore. Do you know who owns more shares of the World International?"


    Something came to Michael''s mind. His face was full of amazement, and so was Charlie.


    "It seems that Mr. Michael is old and has a unclear mind. Now half of the shares of the World


    International is in the hands of Charles, oh, that is to say, my son. Of course, I own the shares. Mr.


    Michael has been in the business for so many years, so you know clearly what these shares mean. It


    means that no matter how much money I spend, or I''m not willing to do anything, I can earn extra


    money every year, unless Charles doesn''t want me, his mother. But do you think it''s possible? Besides,


    the shares I signed are so irretrievable terms. Now president Michael, do you still think I need the Xia


    n? "


    Both Vincent and Mike were not surprised by her words, as if it was a matter of course.


    Michael''s body shook abruptly.


    "I say it again. If you give up the Xia n now, you can get a sum of money. Or you will get nothing.


    You can make a choice."


    "You bastard! You treated your grandpa like this and you will pay for it!"


    "Humph! You''re the one who got the retribution first. My grandma and parents should have been


    waiting for you, waiting to tear your ghost apart."


    Michael who was pretending to be brave fell down on the floor abruptly. Now he looked a little


    awkward. Emily thought that it was just a mutual wish. Moreover, she would never have any sympathy


    on a person like him.


    "No, I was wrong. Grandmother and my parents should be in heaven. How can you see someone like


    them? You should end up in hell, which is to atone for your sin in the hell karma fire."


    Michael fell on the ground, without any arrogance as before.


    "Father..." Atst, Charlie couldn''t bear to see that. He went up to Michael and helped him to stand up.


    But he was pushed away by Michael. "How ipetent you are!" he said. Then he stood up by himself


    and stumbled out.


    Charlie was a little worried. He asked other people to follow him and watched him.


    "Emily, we will pick the first one. I''ll go back and ask my father to sign all the documents. From now on,


    the Xia Company has nothing to do with us." Charlie said frankly.


    Emily nodded.


    "I''m sorry. I don''t care whether it''s meaningful or not. I owe you." It was rare for Charlie to say


    something like that with such a calm look.


    But Emily remained silent.


    Charlie looked at Star and said, "Emily, Star is my daughter. I am not a good father, and I don''t teach


    Star well. If there is any fault, just count it on me." Charlie said with a hint of petition.


    And this pray made Star stunned at his words.


    Emily still did not speak. Charlie just sighed, no matter what she wanted to do, he would ept it.


    Because he was worried about Michael, he was eager to leave with Star.

 Chapter 88 Lets Divorce

    Chapter 88 Let''s Divorce


    "Father, you go first. I have something to talk with Emily."


    Charlie hesitated, but he looked at Star. Seeing that she was persistent with her eyes, he knew that he


    couldn''t persuade her to go away. He looked at Emily, who was still smiling. Since Emily returned home


    from abroad, he couldn''t see through Emily, his niece. He could only shake his head and chase after


    Michael without saying anything.


    Star stared at Emily, who stretched out her arms and leaned against the sofa leisurely. "So you can say


    anything you want to say. I don''t think I have anything to say to you."


    Star nced at Mike and Vincent, who were sitting at the side of Emily like two guardian gods, the


    executive president and the vice president of the of the World International. They were both very


    powerful and popr outside, but they were willing to stay by the side of Emily now.


    Even if Star was not good enough, she knew that if Emily merely relied on the identity of the president''s


    wife of the World International, she would not be able to get the sincerity of the two of them. Even if


    they pretended to be humble and tough for the sake of Brian, she still needed Brian to give her the


    respect.


    But now it seemed that this was not the case. Both Vincent and Mike gave Emily respect from the


    bottom of their hearts. As for Brian, Emily''s husband, who had been dealing with documents since they


    came in, he gave her absolute respect.


    Everything she once dreamed of, she envied and she pursued was lost now. She did not hesitate to


    destroy anything that Emily wished for, but she got nothing now, which was exactly what she strove to


    destroy.


    Even though Emily had nothing at some time, even though she had been despised, expelled from the


    Xia n, and even without the protection of her so-called family, she was still superior and radiated a


    unique light, and then she made the people whoughed, sneered at, hurt her, and received the


    punishment they deserved.


    Silence followed. It was deathly silent. Vincent, Mike were about to leave, but apparently, Emily didn''t


    care much about the situation, so they wanted to watch the y here of course. Besides, the show that


    Emily performed was absolutely excellent, and they didn''t want to miss it. However, the silence now


    was so depressing.


    On the contrary, Brian, who was sitting behind Emily, was in a calm state all the time, dealing with the


    documents in his hand as usual. He wouldpletely leave everything about Star to Emily to deal with.


    "Your gaze made me think that you''re living a life that is as hopeless as death. Do you want to give up


    of the world? What''s wrong, Miss Star? The fame, wealth, status and love you pursue now don''t matter


    to you anymore. I can''t see them in your eyes."


    Star smiled, and her pale face made her smile look even more embarrassed. "Emily, I am very jealous


    of you."


    "Well, I''ve known that. And you''ve also said that. There''s no need to repeat it now. Or do you want to


    do something to me?" Emily said jokingly.


    "What can I do to you now? And with my current identity, what can I do to the wife of the CEO of the


    World International?"


    "Who knows? As an old saying goes, a hundred eyed man should die without stiffened."


    "Should I thank you for thinking so highly of me?"


    "You''re wee."


    "You are just as arrogant as before. That''s what makes me jealous crazily. I can stand your status, but I


    can''t bear that you take Sawyer away from me. I have only him. So I want to hurt you and keep the


    love, but I didn''t expect it will still hurt myself in the end."


    When Emily heard these words, a great deal of bitterness could be sensed, but she didn''t care and just


    listened aside. She felt that she just heard some boring words.


    "What? Are you admitting your fault in front of me now? This isn''t like what you would do."


    "Yes, you think so. In your eyes, I am a woman who spares no pains to get what I want by all means,


    including hurting the innocent. I tried to keep what I want by my side, but I didn''t want to do that. I was


    forced into a dead end. I thought I could win you with some means, but I didn''t expect that I would get


    nothing in the end."


    "Do you want to wake up and turn around?"


    Star smiled and said, "Go back? Where is the way to go back? I can''t go back anymore. If my heart is


    dead, what''s the use of going back?"


    Ever since she got married with Sawyer, his cold attitude towards her as if she didn''t exist at all had


    gradually stopped the beating in her heart. She gradually calmed down, and stop the thought that she


    would win everything regardless of the consequences.


    Everything was far from what she had imagined. If it was a plot seven years ago, then the rtionship


    she had worked for seven years would end up with a result that she had never imagined. She had


    always believed that she was not wrong, but no matter how she felt right about this, no one could


    understand.


    Her grandfather, who kind of gave her some favor, helped her seven years ago. Concealing for her was


    just to seize everything from Tristan, but seven yearster, he used her as a tool to get close to the


    Sawyer n. Now she was of no use to anyone, so he tied her to the side of Emily, letting her deal with


    her randomly, in exchange for the help of her.


    Star was like a thing that could be abandoned at any time. If he liked it, he would be able to treat her


    well; if he didn''t like it, he could kick her away. However, it might be toote for her to see everything


    clearly at this time, but when she saw it clearly, she might not have any special feelings anymore.


    "Oh, it''s really rare to hear you say that. I thought your affection for Sawyer could be more than


    anything else."


    "Yes, but it''s a pity that I''ve be an absolute evil woman in his eyes now. Even if I love him, he can''t


    see anything."


    "Oh, I really don''t understand. What do you mean by saying this to me today? Can''t it be that you can''t


    find anyone to talk to?"


    Star still bitterly smiled and said, "Yes, you''re right. There are indeed many other people who would like


    to talk to me, but after knowing everything, they seem to be all gone."


    "You just taste your own bitter fruit."


    "Well, sort of, or I wouldn''t have stood here. People like you will never understand the hardships we


    have suffered in your bright life."


    Emily''s eyes narrowed.


    "This is really interesting. Why do you all run in front of me and say that I don''t know your life? Is it


    interesting? Is it wrong to live in the dark? Is it wrong to live in the dark? Star, the wrong point is not


    where you live, but what kind of life do you choose to live."N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "You are all set up by the so-called illegitimate children. There are so many illegitimate children in the


    world. Do any of them have the same behaviors as you do? So, Star, don''t question others about your


    life. You don''t even know what you should do. And you have no right to tell others about it."


    Star''s eyes began to tremble, seeming to sign that Emily said those words with indignation. What''s


    more important was that she could see clearly what Emily was enduring now, but she could feel that


    her words'' heavy weight which made her tremble.


    They fell into silence again. Someone knocked on the door and reported that Mr. Sawyer came to pick


    up Miss Star. Brian looked at Emily and asked him to let Sawyer toe in silently.


    "Are you all right?"


    Sawyer came in and looked at Star.


    "Yo, what do you mean by that? Are you afraid that I will eat her alive?"


    "Miss Emily, you misunderstood me. I heard that grandfather called Star to the World International, and


    I also came here to have a look." Sawyer said while looking around. He should be looking for Charlie


    and Michael.


    "Mr. Michael has already left. ording to him, as long as I agree to help him, I can do whatever I want


    to Star. Do you think whether I agree or not?"


    Star''s eyes began to change. She wondered what Emily was thinking about.


    "Miss Emily, Star now is my wife. We can''t say anything about the mistakes we made in the past. If you


    want to vent your anger, you can juste straight to me."


    "Wow, I didn''t expect that you love your wife so much. You should learn from him, Brian" Emily shouted


    towards the back.


    "Since Emily said so, I''ll do it." Brian replied with a smile. Emily didn''t want to tease him anymore.


    "Since we are married, I have a responsibility. What do you want?" Standing in front of Star, Sawyer


    looked at Emily in front of him. It seemed that he didn''t lie to her. Since he wasn''t lying, there was no


    need for them to be cold to each other. A really boring couple might make people feel annoyed.


    "You have paid me back what you owe me. Why should I torture you to the point that you are worse


    than death? I have no energy to waste on your affairs. You set me up and I will let you have a taste of


    losing your reputation. So we have nothing to do with each other. Don''t appear in front of me for no


    reason and it also annoys me. You have to deal with your own business, don''t talk about it to others so


    tantly, or you should choose a person who likes to listen, I don''t like to listen to your story. OK, go,


    get out. "


    Thus, Star and Sawyer would be kicked out. When they left, Sawyer had some thoughts about what


    Emily had just said, but he was interrupted by the words of Star.


    "Sawyer, let''s get a divorce." After saying that, Star walked out of the World International. Standing


    there silently, Sawyer had some helplessness, some sighs, and more bitter. Looking at the sky silently,


    he wondered if this was the God''s revenge on him.

 Chapter 89 Being Jealous

    Chapter 89 Being Jealous


    After Emily drove them away, she was in a very bad mood. When she was very upset, she particrly


    had the tendency of violence. So she started to search around the things that could vent her grievance.


    Looking around, she found that it was not impossible to throw, but the things were too precious. With


    her beautiful character, it was not easy to do that.


    There was a bad feeling in the eyes of Vincent and Mike, and before they withdraw their gaze, they


    were stopped by Brian.


    "Give her the pillow on the sofa."


    So Vincent picked up the pillow that he had been leaning on which had been with him for many years.


    He signed about it for an instant and handed it over to Emily. Emily ept it and could feel the


    bitterness in his eyes.


    "What''s that look on your face? Will I eat it?"


    "No, you can''t eat it. After all, it''s not delicious. I''m afraid you''ll tear it up."


    So Emily threw the pillow to Brian after giving Vincent a ferocious stare from the head to the end. She


    didn''t have anything to do with the pillow.


    Brian did not avoid it. When the pillow was about to have an intimate contact with him, he grabbed it


    and put it aside.


    "Why are you so upset with them?"


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Quite annoying. I don''t understand. On my face do you see the words '' Intimate elder sister ''? Or, do


    you think my face can make people think that they canin to me about anything? As for their


    worrying things, they are willing to tell me. But I don''t want to listen. This is really annoying. "


    "If you don''t want to hear it, you can directly close the door and drive away."


    "Yes, that''s exactly what I''m going to do."


    Originally, it was not necessary for Emily to have such a mood fluctuation. After all, it was not a matter


    of priority. But helplessly, Ray just asked her before. Now it was Star. They came to talk with her one by


    one. She didn''t know whether they were ill or not because the topic they talked about was rted to


    Emily''s sensitive things, the private children. It would be strange if she didn''t stare fiercely at them.


    "Who else had a heart to heart talk with you?" Brian asked. He could tell that from Emily''s words.


    "Who else? Your so-called brother, Ray. "


    "Well, when did he see you? Why don''t I know? "


    "Hey, Mr. Brian, are you jealous? "


    "What do you think? "


    "I think it''s normal for you to be jealous, but if you are jealous of your brother, it''s either because you


    think I have a bad taste, or you are insane. "


    "If he annoys youter, just ignore him. "


    "I don''t have that much free time. "


    With a smile, Brian said, "You are the one who destroy the business of the Yun group, right? "


    "I''m not as idle as you think. Since Ray wants to win in thepetition for the cooperation with Fern,


    he should not overestimate himself. He didn''t know who he is, but he dares to do something to Fern.


    When Alice asks me for my opinion, I think that since he wants to fight, I will certainly fight back. Well,


    do you feel sorry for the Yun group? "


    "Can I? I''m just curious what you will do. "


    "Enjoy your time. Moreover, I don''t want the Yun family to leave the stage in the city. "


    "It seems that Emily is ying a big game of chess. "


    "Mr. Brian, guess if you''re a chess piece on the chessboard. " Emily was standing across the table in


    front of Brian.


    In a bid to draw her closer, Brian stood up slowly and said, "It doesn''t matter whether I am a chess


    piece or not. As long as you are ying chess, I am willing to help you. "


    The brilliant smile on Emily''s face seemed to be the colorful glow of the sky, dazzling that people could


    not forget.


    "Hey, this is the office, a pornographic scene is prohibited. " Vincent said with a smile.


    "Wow, Mr. Vincent seems to be very happy to see that, "


    "Really? Emily, you must be mistaken. My eyes have been fluttering in front of you. "


    Mike cast a contemptuous nce at Vincent again. Vincent smiled at him, indicating that he didn''t want


    to offend her. He certainly knew that what kind of person she was.


    "Emily, do we need to send someone to look after Michael? I don''t know what kind of things he will do. "


    "It doesn''t matter. Charlie might make the decision. By the way, has hee back? "


    "He just arrived today. Do you want to see him? " Replied Vincent.


    "No, thanks. I will think about it after I tidy up the Xia Company. "


    "I didn''t expect that there would be another person in the Xia n who wants to stir up trouble. " Brian


    added.


    "How do you feel now, Mr. Brian? "


    Brian smiled and said nothing.


    Emily stopped joking because her phone rang.


    "You''re back, Zoey. I''ll be right there. " She hung up the phone and winked at Brian.


    "So, Mr. Brian, I''ll go first. "


    "Don''t drink too much. "


    "Don''t worry. Expect for the wine Zoey made, the rest of the wine is not as sweet and mellow as yours.


    "


    "I''ll pick you upter. "


    "Okay. " All of a sudden, something urred to Emily. "Well, take Charles with you. He hasn''t seen


    Zoey yet. "


    "Oh, by the way, if you are curious, you can follow me. Brian knows the address. " Then she left with a


    meaningful smile.


    Vincent was sensitive to Emily''s smile. He said, "Brian, for the Zoey... "


    Then, he saw clearly that Brian was giving him a sharp look. He finally understood what was going on.


    He thought of the way that Emily treated that man. Last time when he mentioned that man, Brian was


    also like this. He realized that this man wasn''t an ordinary man in the eyes of Emily. After all, if


    someone could make Brian look like that, could he be simple? It was impossible.


    Brian sighed and restrained himself. He couldn''t control his overreaction to this name.


    "It''s an acquaintance of Emily. " Till now, Brian hadn''t made a firm conclusion. Since Emily had


    regarded Zoey as her protector, he said, "It''s not surprising that this person holds a part of the power of


    Emily. "


    "What? You mean that Fern, the Heavenly Wolf Pavilion, doesn''t mean all of Emily''s power. Does she


    still have a lot of hidden forces which she hasn''t shown? So how powerful is her family background? "


    Vincent was quite surprised. Both the Heavenly Wolf Pavilion and the Fern were outstanding forces in


    the city. It was not yet Emily''s trump card. He couldn''t figure out how powerful Emily''s family was.


    "The more powerful they are, the more danger they will face. It''s not surprising that all the other forces


    gather together. " Mike cut in.


    Brian was silent. He knew this for a long time. Even if he had a powerful background, Emily would still


    worry and anxious sometimes. It was just enough to imagine how powerful the enemy she was


    shooting against was, which could make the wildly arrogant Emily feel inferior.


    "How much information can you get about Emily''s brother? "


    It was rare that Mike shook his head in such an awkward way, "It seems that there is no such a person


    in the world. "


    "What about Ron? "


    "I''ve looked into this person''s name. He was almost like her brother. But ording to medical


    knowledge, he could transform anyone into another person and have no trace. He was able to


    hypnotize others and take the memory away. What''s more, we found a simr person. "


    "Doctor, Asura. " Brian said.


    "Well, no one knows who Asura is, no one knows his background, only knows that with the reputation


    of Asura sword, he can take people''s lives and keep people alive. He always wore a mask when he


    was treating others, so no one knows the specific appearance. I only know that it''s a long haired man,


    and no one don''t respect him from the criminal syndicate to the official organizations. For example, he


    is like a God in medical field. Many medical practitioners have watched his theory and practice, but


    none of them couldpare with him. They had painstakingly tried to find him, but to no avail. "


    With aposed look, Brian concluded with a ny-nine percent probability that Ron was the one


    who was called "family" by Emily. He asked, "Is there any trace? "


    Mike shook his head and replied, "No news has been heard since seven years ago, but we are sure


    that the man is still alive. "


    "What is the reason? "


    Mike handed a file to him.


    "This is what happened in a minority a few months ago in the southern mountain area. ording to the


    information from his parents, the boy had an incurable disease that night, but he woke up from the


    dead the next morning. His parents thought it was an immortal, so they worshiped the God one after


    another. Someone had checked the boy''s body, and he found a mark of the knife. The doctors say that


    it is a miracle in such an operation. "


    After Brian carefully browsed the information, he put it down, tapped his fingers on the table and said,


    "He hasn''t appeared for seven years. He must have his own purpose. Don''t tell Emily for the moment. "


    If the information was not credible, it would be another disappointment for Emily.


    Mike nodded. Meanwhile, Vincent was lost in thought.


    "They two are almost invisible. Why do they hide themselves? " He said subconsciously.


    "For better protection. " Brian answered.


    At this moment, Vincent and Mike understood what he meant.


    "I went out but I didn''t miss our meeting. " Leaning against the chair, Emily said.


    "Have you confessed to Brian? "


    "I have no choice but to tell him the truth. It''s better for me to tell him directly than let him make wild


    guesses. "


    "It seems that you trust Brian more and more, or you care more about him more. "


    "I know I can''t hide it from you. But don''t tell me you have to be jealous. I''ve had enough trouble


    dealing with a person like Brian. "

 Chapter 90 Lets Have Some Fun

    Chapter 90 Let''s Have Some Fun


    "I do feel jealous. After all, someone else can do something I can''t do. But it''s better for me to see it. At


    least someone can get into your heart. "


    "Thank you, Zoey. " All she needed to do was to thank that so many things, that they knew each other,


    that he had apanied her for so many years and that he loved her without return.


    "I said, I''ll be with you, no matter what choice you make. "


    "How was your trip these days? Did you get anything? "


    "I didn''t get any information about Ron. " Zoey said in a guilty tone. He knew very well what Ron meant


    to her.


    "It''s normal. After all, it''s Ron, that cunning old fox. He''s very sensitive to everything, especially the


    people like us. " Emily knew that well.


    "It''s not a big deal. If he''s alive, he''lle out sooner orter. If he dies, let him die. I won''t put a


    tombstone for him. "


    Since Zoey was used to that Emily always said one thing but meant another, he didn''t expect her to


    change that.


    "Anything else? "


    "ording to the news of those people, they should take action now. " Zoey''s words were full of


    coldness as he spoke. And now, Emily was slightly holding his hand.


    "Zoey, I''m not afraid of being hurt by them now, but I''m afraid that they won''t be able to move a little bit.


    Believe me, I can solve everything. " Said Emily with a smile.


    Zoey nodded slightly.


    Emily looked around and asked, "I didn''t see Haze. "


    "He seems to have found something interesting these days, and now he goes to observe it again. "


    When Zoey mentioned this, his stern face was touched.


    "Oh, that''s really rare. Something that can make him interested must be very interesting. Why don''t you


    tell me and let me join him? "


    "I''m afraid that you are unwilling to join in the fun. "


    "I don''t think there''s fun that I don''t like to join in. It''s ridiculous. " Emily said it as if she was taking it for


    granted, but when she turned around, she saw a teasing smile on Zoey''s mouth. Instantly, she was on


    alert.


    "It''s not what I think. "


    "It should be what you think. " Echoed Zoey.


    At the thought of this, Emily let out a sigh. If Haze and Charles met, it was just a little devil met a big


    devil. But the collision must be interesting.


    "Zoey, do you want to have a gamble with me to see who wins and who loses? "


    "If I bet on Charles to win, can the bet start? " Zoey knew what kind of person Emily was.


    "Well, I can bet on Haze. It''s so interesting to y a game. Moreover, you don''t need to make a fuss


    about the result between us. You can only ask them to have the game. "


    Zoey was speechless then. She was obviously saying that they had nothing to do and just wanted to


    y with these two guys, after all they didn''t know it. Emily could y whatever she wanted behind


    them. But how would Charles think if he know that his mother didn''t buy her son''s win?


    On the way to the school, when Charles felt someone''s gaze from behind him, he put on a sinister


    smile and shook his head slowly to the toilet. Then, he came out slowly and told Mr. Brian not to pick


    him up today.


    Brian of course knew what Charles wanted to do. He thought of the people who followed him, and


    naturally would not let anything happen to him. So he was relieved and only reminded Charles not to


    go too far.


    As a matter of fact, Charles epted his request without hesitation, which even made Brian feel that


    he was not telling the truth. After all, Charles was as straightforward as his mother. If he wanted to have


    fun, nobody could get him back.


    When the two groups of people saw that the person in front of them did not take a taxi and entered an


    ice-cream shop, they quickly found a corner, although they had some doubts. Then, they watched


    Charlese out again, and continued to walk slowly.


    "Haze, it''s so weird. The young master hasn''t hung around like this for days. "


    "He wants to y cat and mouse game today. "


    "Ah! "


    Haze pped on the back of the head of the man who vomited out, "What? You think you haven''t been


    found yet? I guess he has found you the first day you followed. "


    "Why didn''t this young master take actions before? "


    "He didn''t want to. He is in the mood now. " Haze exined to the man angrily.


    "Haze, do you think we should follow him or not? "


    "Why not? It''s rare that he is in such a good mood. It''s not good for us to destroy his mood. This is


    immoral. "


    The audience became speechless and wondered, ''Haze, are you sure that he is very interested in


    ying the game. Instead, it might be because your own interest.''


    "We will stay behind and watch. There are many people to explore the way in front, right? " Haze said


    with a smile.


    "Haze, who are they? They are not from the same ce with us, but it seems that they are not simple. "


    "Don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask. Just mind your own business. " As for who that person was, Haze


    knew it too.


    A small figure entered an alley, which didn''t have an exit. For a moment, Haze couldn''t figure out what


    Charles wanted to do, so he didn''t go in. But after about five or six minutes, there was still no


    movement. He immediately had a bad feeling.


    He walked in hastily and saw that the two people who had entered the ward earlier were lying on the


    ground, intact. Charles leaned his head against the wall.


    The man on the ground seemed to be in sound sleep. Haze seemed to think of something all of a


    sudden. "It seems that there are many interesting things in your hands, Mr. Charles. "


    Leaning against the wall, Charles didn''t say a word. He kept his head down and waited for a moment.


    He wondered when Charles would have such an expression on his face. He immediately stepped


    forward and pulled the boy to raised his head. Sure enough, it was not Charles, but he had a figure and


    a hairstyle simr to that of Charles.


    "Where is he? " Gazing at him, Haze found it a bit amusing to be cheated by such a simple figure.


    "I''ve just disappeared for a few minutes, but you miss me so much. " Then Charles walked out behind


    Haze.


    Haze couldn''t believe that someone was following them instead. Thinking of this, Haze thought that


    Charles was indeed interesting.


    "Charles, they look horrible. Shall we call the police? "


    "No need to call the police. This is a game I yed with them. All right, you should go home now. Your


    car is at the entrance to the alley to pick you up. Just go home. I''ll bring the game I promised to y


    with you tomorrow. "


    The boy who pretended to be Charles looked back at Charles every step. Charles waved his hand with


    a smile on his face, and Haze watched the kid leaving with a smile on his face. After all, he didn''t want


    to scare a little boy and then the kid left at ease.


    When the boy had just disappeared, both sides'' faces changed.


    "The one who call me ''young master'' wouldn''t be my father''s, great grandfather''s or uncle''s. Who are


    you? " Of course, he still looked at them with innocent eyes.


    "Young master, you''re so clever. Guess it. "


    "You know, I''m only seven years old. My brain capacity is too limited to know such difficult things. What


    if it can damage my brain? "


    The people next to him burst into tears. It was the first time that they had heard such an exnation.


    Was it possible for a seven-year-old child to make such an exnation?


    "Oh, I really don''t know what to do now. Young master also knows that we have our professional ethics,


    right? "


    "Oh, you will put me in a difficult situation. I don''t want to extort confessions by force. It''s not fit for me


    to make such a violent scene with my weak body, but I really want to know, so let''s do something less


    bloody. "


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    His words made them disgusted and chill. They even had a creepy feeling toward this seven-year-old


    boy.


    "I''ve heard that young master has an uncle who has great attainments in medicine. It seems that he


    has given young master a lot of good things. " They must have been drugged lying on the ground.


    "Of course. You know, a seven-year-old boy has no ability to resist bad people in the society.


    Especially, such a handsome and unrestrained young man, people would easily covet, so I have to be


    cautious. Fortunately, my uncle loves me so much. Do you want to have a try? "


    "No, I don''t think so. I just want to hear it. I don''t want to experience it. I believe that young master will


    use it in more important asions, so you don''t have to waste it on us. After all, we have gone through


    a lot of difficulties. "


    Looking at the two people who were still lying on the ground, Haze knew that the effect of the drug was


    absolutely dispensable. He didn''t want to have a try.


    "Oh, you don''t have to do this for me. You can rest assured that these things like this are always


    avable. "


    With that, he took out a few silver needles from somewhere and shot them to Haze. Haze kicked the


    people around aside, rolled in the air and took off his ring.


    "Ding... " Two silver needles were shot out of the ring. The other one was between Haze''s fingers.


    "Young master, you''d better keep these dangerous stuff well. "


    "Oh, oh, my God! My mistake... I''m sorry! "


    Charles'' flexible body moved forward in a few seconds. With a sweep leg, he walked as fast as the


    wind. Haze tried to dodge it immediately, but he was still touched by the cloth of his trousers on his


    toes.

 Chapter 91 Mommys People

    Chapter 91 Mommy''s People


    The two men were ying with each other in the alley. Charles was flexible but powerful. He caught the


    opportunity easily and even Haze had to take it serious.


    The people who had been kicked by Haze just now couldn''t keep their eyes fixed on them. They were


    both stunned by the fight between Charles and Haze, or perhaps by the imposing manner shown by


    both of them when the two fought.


    Within about ten minutes, Charles rolled over, his legs firmly locked on Haze''s waist, and the silver


    needle on his hand was against Haze''s neck. The dagger that Haze casually took out was still five


    millimeters from him.


    "Well, it''s time to say something. " Said Charleszily.


    Taking back the dagger, Haze smiled, "Young master is really a genius. " It was definitely from the


    bottom of his heart.


    "All right, young master. I won''t y with you. We belong to your mommy. "


    "Mommy? " ''Mom?'' he wondered.


    "Well, if you have any questions, you can go back and ask Miss Emily. Miss Emily is enjoying in QW


    Bar at the moment. What''s up, young master? Do you want to go with us? " Haze said with a smile.


    After Charles knew it was Emily, he took the needle back and shook off his hands. He shook off Haze''s


    hands and put his hand on his back. He patted gently on his back, hinting that he could go with him on


    his back.


    Hazeughed at his action. Their young master was so unkind. Even though he thought so, he still


    walked forward safely with Charles on his back. But when they were leaving, he also nced at the two


    people lying on the ground.


    "How long will it take for them to wake up? "


    "Their physical condition has recovered. They will be better in a dozen minutes. "


    "What kind of overpowering drug is this? Can Miss Emily rest assured to leave it to you? " It took them


    half an hour to get out of aa. They were professionally trained, and he couldn''t imagine how long a


    coma wouldst for an ordinary person.


    "Hey, haven''t you seen the detective novels? Since my uncle carried out a special anesthesia, I''m sure


    he''ll feel much better if we give him a shot. What''s more, my mother is not going to make a fuss about


    what we''ve done these hours. If I don''t start it first, I''ll get injured. I''m very d that I have such a good


    sense of perception and the ability to do it first. "


    Haze decided to shut up at this time. Their young master and Miss Emily were both so shameless that


    no one would dare to offend them.


    When Brian arrived, Charles still hadn''te yet. He saw that Emily was leaning against the table and


    ying with the darts which she took from nowhere. She smiled yfully, while Zoey sat on the sofa,


    as if he was ying a game of chess.


    "You areing... " Emily raised his head and looked at Brian.


    "What interesting things have happened? You looked very happy. "


    "Let''s make a bet with Zoey. Let''s see who will win, Charles or Haze? "


    "Oh! " Brian said. Hearing that, Brian seemed to be intrigued. How to describe this kind of parents?


    "You will know after a while. By the way, didn''t Vincent and Mikee here? "


    "They are right behind me. "


    Emily nodded. She knew that these two people would not miss anything interesting, especially her


    identity and everything behind her. But Emily believed in them, not only because they were from Brian,


    but also because she liked them.


    "Young master, you should get off by yourself now. "


    "I am too weak to stand up. "


    Haze''s face darkened. His limbs couldn''t be so weak and limp. He was so energetic and full of vigor


    just now. Who was that?


    "Don''t look at me like that. If you didn''t insist on stopping fighting, I wouldn''t have been so hungry. Don''t


    you feel ashamed to let a seven-year-old child act in this way for so long? "


    A small smile tugged at the corner of Haze''s mouth. It seemed that Charles was the one who started


    the fight, but looking at the eager appearance for service in front of him, he gave up.


    "Okay, okay. Young master, I will carry you on my back. "


    "Yes, yes. " Feeling satisfied, Charlesy on his back. He was not making a fuss, but he was really


    hungry and most importantly, he really didn''t want to move any more.


    When Haze just carried Charles on his back, Vincent and Mike arrived at the spot. Seeing that Charles


    was so arrogant, Vincentughed immediately.


    "Young master, do you really need someone to carry you? It''s not good for your image. "


    "Uncle Vincent, are you kidding me? I''m only seven years old. How can a seven-year-old kid have a


    noble image? I''m just a handsome man. Don''t tter me. I can''t stand it. "


    Everyone was embarrassed. They didn''t praise him, but he just praised himself. It was a fool of him to


    praise himself so exaggeratedly. But it was a pity that he didn''t have the face in the view of him.


    "Okay! What''s wrong with you? " Vincent didn''t make fun of him. It was obvious that he had seen


    Charles'' weakness.


    "It''s easy. I''m hungry. "


    In fact, it was well known that he was hungry.


    Mike didn''t tease Charles, but stared at Haze. Haze looked Mike over casually.


    Though noticing that Haze was not as serious as Mike, but only nced at him from head to toe, Haze


    could tell what kind of person he was with a single nce at him. As for the several people who had


    been hiding in the crowd, they knew they were able to see through people.


    "I am Vincent. " Vincent said with a gentle smile.


    "Haze. "


    "Mike. "


    The three people looked at each other and smiled slowly. There was no need to know too much at this


    moment. They just needed to know that they were the same kind of people, and they stood in the same


    position.


    Looking at the boy who shamelessly clung to Haze, Emily cast a scornful nce at him and said, "So,


    ording to the current situation, it seems that you have seeded in the sneak attack. "


    "Hey, what is a sneak attack? I beat him openly! " Then Charles got down from Haze''s back and


    comined, "Oh, no, Mommy, how do you know I''m going to pop up? "


    "Don''t lie to me. Maybe a few yearster you can. "


    At that time, Charles didn''t feel frustrated. After all, Emily was the one who could guess his actions. It


    was not surprising at all. He just said, "Mommy, I have an intuition that you had the bet with me


    defeated. "


    "Hey, Zoey, what would you like to eat today? I''m a little hungry. I don''t think there''s something good to


    eat in this ce. "


    Before Charles could finish his sentence, Emily changed the topic.


    "Mommy, I''m sure I''m not in your favor. " Tears ran down his cheeks as he looked up at the sky.


    "Game, it''s just a game. In my heart, you are so courageous and invincible. " Emily said proudly. After


    all, if the boy started a fight, it would be troublesome for her.


    "Humph! " The look on Charles'' face changed dramatically as he said, "I''m going to have a big dinner


    tonight. "


    "No problem. " Emily agreed readily.


    Everyone felt deeply ashamed. ''Master Charles, you have been eating big meals every day. By the


    way, aren''t you afraid that such kind of food will affect your handsome figure?'' But obviously, in front of


    the food, Charles'' scruples have been greatly weakened.


    The people present were ustomed to the behaviors of Charles and Emily.


    "Young master is really surprising. It''s not surprising that I have lost to him. "


    "Haze, you didn''t go all out, did you? "


    "But I can''t deny the result. "


    "You are right. My son should look like me. "


    Hearing their conversation, Brian, Vincent and Mike knew what had happened. Haze and Charles had


    a fight and it was obvious that Charles had the upper hand.


    Even though Vincent had seen the skills of Charles before, he was a little surprised. He didn''t know


    what kind of person was Haze, but he knew better than anybody else since Haze looked gloomy. It


    seemed that Charles was really good at fighting, and Mike had the same feeling as Vincent.


    Without much exnation, Emily said slowly, "This is Zoey. The two on the other end of the line are


    Vincent and Mike. "


    They nodded at each other as a sign of knowing each other. Vincent scrutinized Zoey from head to toe


    thinking that he was a rare handsome foreign man. However, his eyes were too cold that they would be


    softened for a moment only when he talked to Emily. No wonder Brian gets jealous. How to relieve to


    meet such a person?


    "Charles, you should have known Haze. This is Zoey. If to take it serious, they are my people. "


    "Nice to meet you, uncle Zoey. Since you work for Mommy, then you must be Charles'' family. The


    group of men behind me were sent by you, right? " Charles noticed the subtle difference between Emily


    and Zoey, and of course, he also noticed the emotional fluctuation in Zoey''s eyes when he looked at


    Emily.


    "Yes. If it''s troublesome, you can ignore them. " His tone softened.


    Charles felt deeply ashamed. It was so obvious that even if he thought it was troublesome, they would


    still follow him. Uncle Zoey was really a good speaker.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Thank you, uncle Zoey. " Since there had to be someone with him, it didn''t matter. They were just


    hiding in the dark and he could tease them when he felt bored.

 Chapter 92 Clean Up The Xia Company

    Chapter 92 Clean Up The Xia Company


    "Thanks. " Emily knew what was on Zoey''s mind, so the people in the distance had already taken


    action. If they knew everything, they might take revenge on Charles. With someone by Charles'' side,


    they would always feel relieved.


    "That''s what I should do. "


    When they were talking, Brian didn''t say a word. He just let themmunicate freely not because he


    didn''t like it, but because he knew that he should trust them.


    This move reassured Zoey and gave Brian a rare friendly smile. Although it was very slight, he could


    still understand the meaning of the words, "I''ll give Emily to you. " Brian gently nodded to fulfill his


    promise.


    In the beginning, they had an appointment with each other to show off, so they left soon. However, as a


    foodie, Charles showed his skill on the table, which shocked everyone.


    It was rare for Charlie to be so aggressive. The next day, he send all the relevant materials of the Xia


    Company to Emily.


    "Are you willing to do that? " Looking at the things sent by Charlie, she said.


    "Don''t make fun of me anymore. I was not reconciled seven years ago. My eldest brother seemed to be


    doing well and was the person I wanted to pursue, so seven years ago, I didn''t notice what my father


    did. Instead, I was somewhat d that the Xia Company had fallen into my hands. Later I knew that it


    was not an easy thing to run a business. I didn''t have such talents. You know what kind of person I am,


    and this position is not suitable for me. Moreover, in the past seven years, the real boss of the Xia


    Company is my father, and I am just subject to his orders. "


    "Do you hate your father? "


    "I know you hate him. After all, he has done a lot of unforgivable things to you. Although he used me,


    he is still good to me. So I can''t hate him. Anyway, he is my father. " Said Charlie lightly.


    "Uncle, you are so kind. "


    Charlie smiled bitterly. ''Am I kind? I can''t tell if I am kind or timid, '' he thought.


    "What''s your n, uncle? "


    "To run a small business and live a rxed life, I want to take your aunt out when I have time. I neglect


    her these years. "


    "That''s good. We can stay away from the businesspetition. "


    "Emily... "


    "Come on, uncle! "


    "Even though Star did something bad to you, it is because I don''t have time to teach her. It is my fault. I


    was afraid that your aunt would scold me at that time, so I neglected Star and didn''t notice her change.


    I didn''t give her any love and care, which would lead to the current situation. If possible, please forgive


    her. "


    Charlie was sincere, and Emily listened calmly.


    "Uncle, I''ve already done justice for myself. Those things are in the past. Do I look like a person who


    never let go of the past? "


    "Thank you. " With that, Charlie turned around and left.


    "Uncle, I will transfer the money to your ount immediately. And uncle, how about you go to the Xia


    Company tomorrow? You can take Michael with you. "


    Confused, Charlie nodded.


    "Your uncle is the opposite of Michael. He doesn''t look like his father. " Brian interrupted.


    "He is kind of coward, but he is kind as well. Such a person is not suitable for doing business at all. It is


    lucky for Michael to have such a son. "


    "Why do I feel that you have a special feeling for your uncle? " Emily was indifferent to Michael, but she


    was somewhat gentle to Charlie.


    "Well, I have something else to deal with in the Xia Company now," said Emily with a forced smile.


    "And, can I borrow Mike? "


    "Isn''t it Vincent? "


    "Mike has more forcing aura. "


    As for why, they both knew.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Oh, by the way, don''t forget to transfer the money. You are my husband. You should take good care of


    me. "


    Brian shook his head helplessly as Emily left those words. Then he smiled helplessly and asked


    someone to remit the money.


    Looking at the signboard of the Xia Company, Emily hadn''t seen it carefully since seven years ago.


    This ce where her father once gave her so much warmth and support through his whole life made


    her seem to be able to see the warm and spoiled smile in her memory. During the two years when she


    had lost her memory, they had made her understand what a family was.


    But now after seven years, the past Xia Company didn''t exist. It had been in a mess inside. The ce


    her father guarded couldn''t be like this.


    People in the Xia Company were all panic, uneasy, or calm when they saw Emily appeared in the


    company. People who used to work with Tristan all left after being disappointed in the Xia Company.


    And people who stayed in thepany were either suppressed or fired, none of whom was in the team


    of Tristan that day.


    Now the top managers were very nervous when they saw Emily. After all, they were Michael''s


    confidants, she knew clearly what would they do.


    "Do you have any idea? "


    "Of course, cleaning it up. Otherwise, why should youe here? "


    "Emily, I''m from the World International. " Mike emphasized.


    Taking a slight nce at Mike, Emily said, "So, don''t tell me you don''t know anything about the Xia


    Company. I can bet with all my reputation that you know every movement of the Xia Company in this


    city. "


    He was once the heir of the family of Dn, now the vice president of the World International, and also


    some unknown identities. With those means of wisdom, this small Xia Company couldn''t escape from


    the control of the man in front of her.


    "I don''t think that you know nothing, either. "


    "I know. But I''m toozy, especially on this kind of messy things. Since I have a freebor, why should I


    still have to work on it? "


    Of course, if she took action, she could get the information she wanted to know. But she didn''t want to


    waste time. Since her people already knew that, she didn''t need to waste her time.


    "You just need to work more hard, Mike. It''s okay. I will ask Brian to raise your sry. "


    Mike felt deeply ashamed. Now that Emily had told him like that, he had no choice but to do what he


    was supposed to do since he had been invited here by her.


    It was the first high-level meeting of the Xia Company after Emily announced to take over the Xia


    Company. Some people who were unconvinced even wanted to stand up to resist or challenge the


    authority of her. She was there with a cold nce. They were ashamed to be embarrassed by Emily''s


    few words, and then they were disappointed with his face and sat down sneakily.


    In a word, after the meeting, more than half of the Xia Company''s staff had been cleared out and some


    were promoted from the grassroots level. Some people were ttered and some left with hatred, but


    even if they were hateful, they couldn''t do anything about Emily now.


    Upon hearing the names from Mike''s mouth one by one, Emily sighed that he knew the Xia Company


    very well. He knew clearly who were the trash of the Xia Company, and who would have huge


    potentials in the future. Moreover, Emily had a strong desire to make Mike to work for her.


    But on second thought, Mike was not only a friend of Brian, but also a capable assistant of his team. So


    to some extent, Mike was her man. Well, she was very satisfied with this recognition.


    Mike cast a quick nce at Emily, who was so leisure, and said, "That''s what it is. Do you have any


    other opinions? "


    "No, No. you have arranged everything so well. " Said Emily, shaking her legs.


    Hearing that, Mike could not help but sighing deeply. He knew clearly what kind of person she was.


    She would cheat others wherever she went. Anyway, he deserved it because he had epted her.


    "Although many positions can be remedial, several important positions haven''t been appointed yet. "


    "That''s none of my business. I can''t just arrange everything well. The rest of the work will be handed


    over to the future boss of the Xia Company. "


    "You are so sure that he will take over the Xia Company. " Even if Emily did some adjustments to the


    Xia Company, its reputation was much worse than before.


    "Of course he will. " Emily said arrogantly, "How about a bet? "


    "As far as I know in the past, it will end badly if I make a bet with you. " Mike didn''t want to be cheated


    by Emily again.


    "You are so boring, " Of course, she didn''t stick to it.


    In Sawyer''s home, Star had already arranged everything. "I have already signed on the divorce


    agreement. You can sign the rest. You can set a time to go through the formalities. You are free now. "


    Sawyer didn''t say anything, and Star also didn''t say anything. She turned around and went downstairs.


    "Star, have you really made your decision? "


    "What else could I do? Sawyer, seven years ago, when you and my sister got engaged, I was


    heartbroken and tried every means to get you back. Of course, the means I used were not decent. But I


    had tried my best during the past seven years and tried my best to get you back. Of course, in your


    eyes, except for evil means, I don''t think you know anything else about my thoughts. "


    "Sawyer, I''m not born to be evil, and I''m not born to y these tricks. All of you think that I need a lot of


    these things. But I don''t think that I''m wrong. I admitted that I shouldn''t hurt others. I atone for my


    crime, but there is no denying that I love you. Now the feelings between us have changed. You won''t


    treat me as you used to do, even if you pretend to be like that. "


    "Sawyer, I''m tired too. I am jealous of my sister, jealous of her good luck, but I also admire her love.


    Now I won''t do anything to you, and I can''t get what I have lost. I should thank you. Thank you for your


    love to me. Even in the pursuit of this love, I have done something wrong. I won''t regret it. "

 Chapter 93 The Reward

    Chapter 93 The Reward


    "But now I''m tired, so I can feel tired too. It turns out thatpared to taunt, what I can''t bear most is


    your coldness now. We are close, but you can''t hear me no matter how loud I shout. "


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Sawyer, seven years ago, I broke up with you at will and tried to make it up. But now, no matter how


    selfish I am, I can''t get what I want. Brother Sawyer, I hope you''ll meet a person who is as beautiful as


    my sister again to make up for the harm I have brought to you. Thank you, Sawyer. "


    She didn''t stop and Sawyer reached out his hand to grasp something. There was only silence in the air.


    His parents wanted to say something, but in the end they didn''t say anything, just staring at the leaving


    figure of Star.


    At night, when Emily came out of the bathroom, Brian sat on the bed and seemed to be reading some


    document.


    "Oh? Mr. Brian is so hard-working. I can''t believe it,"


    "I have a wastrel wife. If I don''t work harder, I''ll live on air tomorrow. "


    "Hmm, HMM, not bad, not bad. I''m impressed. " Emily patted Brian on the shoulder and encouraged


    him.


    "I just made an offer for Emily today, and you should give me a reward. "


    "Yo, what reward do you want, Mr. Brian? " With her slender finger across his cheek, she looked as


    pretty as a young girl.


    With these words, Brian turned over and got on top of her. He held on to her slender waist and said,


    "How about giving yourself to me? "


    "We got married a long time ago. "


    "Then how about being with me? "


    "Can I say no? " The mysterious smile on Brian''s face was unable to hide.


    "It seems that you can''t. "


    The suffocating kiss buried Emily slightly, and Brian''s hands even put into her clothes restlessly. The


    desire had devoured the hearts of the two people. When he was about to tear away thestyer of


    her, a fierce knock on the door rang.


    "Mommy, Mommy, are you sleeping? Open the door. "


    Therefore, Emily was amused by Brian''s gloomy face. She pushed him and said, "get up."


    But his body didn''t move at all. It seemed that he didn''t want to pay attention to him and said, "let him


    go." Then he was about to go on.


    "Hey, it might be something urgent. Get off now." Emily had already kicked him with her legs.


    Feeling quite unsatisfied, Brian stood up and Emily kissed him on the corner of his mouth with a smile.


    "Look at you, I really doubt if you''re the one in the romantic club before. It seems that you have


    restrained the desire for a long time."


    "That''s because you are attractive."


    Without saying a word, Emily started to tidy up her clothes. When she was ready, Brian opened the


    door and said: "young master, don''t you know that it''s a nightmare to disturb people''s sleep in the


    middle of the night?"


    "Oh, it''s okay. I''m not afraid of nightmares." After saying that, he hurried in,pletely ignoring Brian''s


    gloomy face.


    "Is there something urgent at such ate time?" Since Charles was five years old, he had been


    sleeping alone. If there was nothing important, he would not disturb her. After all, he knew that she


    loved sleeping very much.


    "Is it an emergency that uncle Jim was missing?"


    Emily was serious originally but she went down on the floor at ease as soon as she heard the words.


    "It''s none of my business," she saidzily.


    So Charles didn''t have to say anything else to understand what his mother meant. "Then I''m all right."


    The next second, Charles walked out of the room slowly. He didn''t ignore Brian this time, but walked to


    him and said, "Mr. Brian, you look at me in this way. It''s obvious that your desire hasn''t been fulfilled.


    How poor and pitiful."


    He shook his head and sighed again. Before Brian could do anything, he quickly stepped out of the


    danger zone and retreated. Atst, he said, "if you get me a brother or sister so soon, I''ll feel like I''m


    abandoned."


    Then Brian heard Charles closing the door.


    "He must have done it on purpose." Brian said affirmatively.


    "It''s kind of slight for your son. He is very vindictive."


    "I don''t think there is anything in the world that could make him hate me."


    Emily threw up her hands and said, "we are a part in his eyes now. If I piss him off, it means you have


    pissed him off. Are you going to get even with me?"


    "Can we tell the difference?"


    Emily smiled. It was obvious that she didn''t bet on him to win, so there was no need to provoke him.


    This guy really had her style. Thinking of what he did, Emily didn''t get angry at all.


    "Are you alright about what he said?" Jim must be the sworn brother of Emily.


    "It doesn''t matter. He has been mysteriously missing for at least half a year. Of course, if Charles


    insists that he is missing, then he is probably really missing."


    It seemed that she didn''t care what he said at all. She indeed cared about that but she trusted him. On


    the other hand, she had a feeling that she could set his mind at rest. Brian decided to let it go.


    Brian pounced on her again and said, "let''s continue."


    Smiling helplessly, Emily increasingly felt that Brian was getting more and more rascal. She seemed to


    remember something and asked, "wait, what do you think about the children?"


    This question came to her mind as Charles mentioned it just now. Brian could see that Emily was very


    serious.


    "What''s on your mind? You can decide it."


    "You don''t care?" No one didn''t care about the problem of their sons.


    "I have Charles now." Brian said frankly. He didn''t like children or didn''t like them, but he absolutely


    liked their children, so he didn''t insist on having more children.


    Seeing that Brian didn''t lie and was very frank, Emily also answered frankly, "at this stage, I really don''t


    want to have a baby. But who knows what it will be in the future?"


    She was so worried now. Moreover, it was already lucky for her to have a healthy son. She couldn''t


    take any risk, and she couldn''t tell Brian her worry now.


    "As you said, it''s enough for me to have Charles." Before he met Emily, he had never thought of having


    a child.


    Then Emily didn''t think about it and had a good sleep.


    The next day, in the Xia Company, while gazing at Brian who was sitting there quietly and taking out a


    cup of coffee from nowhere happily, as well as the milk he got from nowhere and Charles who was


    enjoying himself, Emily was quite speechless.


    "Didn''t you get work today in World International?" He was quite busy dealing with some things two


    days ago, but now he got nothing to do.


    "Vincent and Mike are not just for show. You can rest assured that even if I am no longer the boss of


    the World International, it will not get bankrupt in such a short time. I am capable enough to support


    you."


    Feeling a little embarrassed, Emily didn''t want to lower herself to the same level as Brian. She turned


    her eyes to Charles, who was here for no reason, and said, "young master, today is not a school break,


    nor is weekend. Don''t tell me you skipped sses."


    "Wow, is it so obvious?"


    Therefore, Emily red at him angrily.


    "Mommy, calm down! Your anger will do harm to your body! Don''t you see that I''m very smart, and I''ve


    already read the books in detail. Don''t you believe in my wisdom?"


    So Emily ignored him again. They two had a tacit understanding that they followed Emily when she was


    going out today. There was no reason for them to be so excited. They just wanted to watch a good


    show.


    However, the arrival of Brian really caused a sensation among the employees of the Xia Company.


    They knew that the Xia Company had changed its leader, but they didn''t know if the Xia Company


    would be a subsidiary of the World International. After all, with the identity of Emily, many employees of


    the Xia Company were in a wait-and-see state.


    The news that Emily had taken over the Xia Company to clean up the Xia Company had been spread


    out. Now she just needed to wait quietly.


    After a while, a good-looking young man appeared in front of the Xia Company. He was the young man


    who came out of the airport that day. Like Emily, he also carefully looked up and down the board of the


    Xia Company. Different from Emily, the young man sighed even more when he saw the Xia Company.


    After a while, he walked slowly to the front desk, "hello, I''m sorry to trouble you to contact Emily."


    The receptionist was looking at the young man up and down. When she was about to ask something,


    she suddenly remembered what Emily told her this morning. If a young man came to her, let hime


    up directly. "I''ll ask someone to lead you to her office."


    "No, thanks. I know where it is. I can go by myself."


    The receptionist didn''t say anything, but just looked at the young man''s back inexplicably. This young


    man looked familiar, but she couldn''t remember where she had seen him.


    When the doorbell rang, it was Brian who went to open the door. After all, it was impossible for Emily,


    who was like a boss, to open the door. When their eyes met, the young man at the door was a little


    surprised to see Brian, but he soon understood.


    "Come in." Brian said.


    As soon as the man entered the room, he saw Emily sitting on the sofa leisurely. They looked at each


    other.


    "Walter, it''s been a long time." Said Emily with a faint smile.


    Looking at Emily, Walter Xia became gentle, "I haven''t seen you for a long time, sister


    Emily."

 Chapter 94 Entrust The Xia Company to Him

    Chapter 94 Entrust The Xia Company to Him


    "Yes, it has been a long time, you have grown up to such a big boy."


    "After so many years, it''s time for me to grow up."


    "You''re right. When Ist saw you, you were a child of around 11 years old. I didn''t expect you to


    be an outstanding adult now."


    Walter smiled and said nothing. After a long while, he said: "how are you?"


    "Haven''t you seen it? It''s great now." Said Emily in a casual way, shrugging her shoulders.


    "As long as you are happy." In this way, the Xia n wouldn''t relieve their evils.


    "Walter, you''re so young. It''s easy to be old if you think too much, but I don''t want to see a youth


    who is tortured by the underworld." Although Emily said it lightly, it caused a great disturbance in


    Walter''s heart.


    "Don''t you hate them?"


    "What do I hate? The Xia n, Star, Michael or anyone else, including you?"


    Walter was stunned, looking disappointed.


    With a slight smile on his face, Emily said, "Walter, how can I not hate them for what they said to me


    seven years ago? I have to endure the pain of losing my parents as time goes by."


    "But I''ve already taken my revenge. Do I really have to make the Xia n lose a few lives as a real


    revenge? Although I don''t mind these people''s lives, I know that my parents don''t want to see this


    happen."


    "Uncle Tristan and aunt are both gentle people. They won''t want to see you like this." Walter chimed in.


    "So that''s all for today. Besides, you have nothing to do with all these revenges. I can tell the difference


    between good and bad. Don''t you have too much responsibility, Walter?"


    Walter was stunned for a while and then replied, "well, you have known it."


    "Well, the Xia Company has received financial support from the external capital in the past few years.


    The Xia Company under the control of Michael has be weaker than ever before. If it weren''t for


    the regr cooperation abroad, the Xia Company would have been ruined many years ago. I just didn''t


    expect that you would be able to help the Xia Company from abroad at such a young age."


    "I have persuaded Grandpa, but he didn''t listen to me. My father always listens to Grandpa, and even


    so, I don''t want to see the Xia Company decline. That''s where Uncle and aunt are protected, and it''s


    your property, but what I did can just help a little. It has already formed a big trend to decrease."


    "Walter, don''t deny what you have done. Indeed, you have helped the Xia Company. It''s not easy for


    you to reach this level at your age, and it''s worthy to be gratified."


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "It''s all in the past. Now that the Xia Company is back to you, uncle Tristan may rest in heaven with


    peace."


    Walter still remembered the scene that Tristan held him in his arms. He didn''t expect his gentle uncle


    would leave in such a way, and he didn''t expect that all the mes of anger were caused by the


    jealousy of his half blooded sister.


    Because of jealousy, they destroyed the lives of Emily, Tristan and the Xia n. Now everything was


    fine, but the wound in the heart of Emily should never be healed.


    "I haven''t taken over the Xia Company yet."


    Walter was taken aback. "What do you mean?"


    "Very simple. How about handing over the Xia Company to you?"


    This time, Walter waspletely shocked. "Why?"


    "As for the reason, I don''t want to be bothered. Now that Michael has made a lot of trouble for the Xia


    Company, it will take too much effort to clean it up. Now that it was caused by Michael, of course your


    father, my uncle, Charlie, also has some responsibility. So, Walter, don''t you think you should take this


    responsibility?"


    At the same time, Walter also felt that there was something wrong, but he didn''t know what it was.


    "What? You don''t ept it?" Said Emily with a slight smile.


    "No, it''s not that I don''t ept it. But how can you trust me to have it with me? I''m still a student."


    "Education is not a problem. Since you have worked hard for the Xia Company in the past few years,


    you are capable in working. As for whether you graduated or not, I believe you can make an


    arrangement. In fact, I believe you can do that because I believe that among the Xia n''s members, I


    believe that the Xia Company can recover in your hand."


    It was impossible for him not to be excited. For the sake of Emily''s trust in him, he had no reason to


    refuse it. "Emily, I can take over the Xia Company now, but when the Xia Company recovers, it still


    belongs to you."


    But Emily didn''t reply. At that moment, the office door was opened and Charlie was shocked too.


    "Are you really going to hand over the Xia Company to Walter?"


    "Uncle, you''ve heard it. Walter is capable of doing that, and I''ve always been afraid of getting in trouble.


    I just can''t let my parents'' hard work be wasted. But if the Xia n has a person who can support them,


    I will be very happy. After all, I have the World International behind me, so I don''t need to work here."


    Charlie stood there without saying a word. Emily''s sight passed him slightly and looked at Michael


    behind him. He wasn''t as arrogant as before.


    "Walter, I''ll hand over the Xia Company to you today, and I won''t ask anything about it. But remember


    one thing, Michael, my past grandfather, please don''t let him interfere in the Xia Company anymore.


    Otherwise, don''t me me for getting to the bottom of this matter."


    Upon hearing this, Michael trembled with fear.


    Walter sighed and said, "I remember that. I will take good care of my grandfather."


    Upon hearing this, Emily didn''t linger in the room anymore. Charles and Brian didn''t know what to say


    to the Xia n, because they were just here to see how the heir of the Xia n would be like. Once


    they saw that, they would leave.


    When Emily walked up to Charlie, she stopped and said, "uncle, thank you for what you did seven


    years ago."


    Flustered, Charlie watched the three of them leaving. It seemed that he couldn''t see through Emily, but


    he also understood why she still had respect for him.


    Seven years ago, when Emily was treated cruelly, Charlie once secretly gave her a sum of money


    without leaving any trace. This little inadvertent kindness made Emily remember it for so many years.


    Perhaps they were the most innocent people who knew nothing about the lifepared with Emily,


    and they were also the most tired people in the life.


    "Dad, sister Emily..." Walter wanted to ask what Emily had just told him.


    Charlie shook his head and said, "Walter, since Emily has chosen you, and you want to do what you


    want to do, then do it. I won''t stop you, and your mother won''t stop you."


    "Yes, I know."


    "I''ll take your grandpa home. I can''t help with the business. I''m not a qualified father." Either to Star or


    to Walter, he did not do his best.


    Walter didn''t say anything, and Charlie didn''t force him to say anything more. He left with Michael, who


    was still in a trance. These two days, Michael suffered a lot.


    Leaving the Xia Company, Emily took another look at it.


    "Don''t worry. I''m sure the person you choose will be a good choice." Brian said.


    Of course Emily knew that, so she held up Charles in his arms.


    "Charles, I believe in your ability, remember, to tell your descendants to ensure that the Xia Company


    will be safe for the third lifetime."


    There was no other things Tristan left in the world, only the Xia Company. They gave her endless care


    in the two years, and there was nothing to repay the gratitude, so she had to do her best to protect the


    Xia Company in her lifetime. She believed that Charles could do it.


    "I know, Mommy. I will do it."


    Emily nodded slightly. With Emily in his arms, Brian knew what the Xia Company meant in her heart, so


    he didn''t ask or say anything. He just slowly passed the warmth to her, letting her understand that even


    if Tristan was not there, she was still in warmth.


    Emily also understood what Brian said. She smiled withfort and got closer to him. Charles also


    smiled. He knew the warmth he felt at this moment was called happiness.


    There was finally a day when peace was restored, and when happiness came to bear the blow.


    That night, Charles kept browsing the information about Emily, but there was very little useful. Atst,


    he decided to put it aside. He believed that his mother would tell this to him sooner orter.


    That night, Emily woke up from a nightmare in the middle of the night. She sensed that her body was


    soaked in cold sweat, but Brian didn''t ask anything. He quietly hugged her and Emily looked out at the


    dark night. Her eyes were as sharp as ice, as if it had been buried in the lonely and cold night in


    thousands of years.


    In the night, Haze sent a message to Zoey. After he listened to the message, his fingers tightened. It


    didn''t stretch out again in the all night.


    At the same time, someone received a phone call in a vi somewhere abroad. It was so fierce that it


    involved everyone. All the forces trembled in the darkness. Whether they were well prepared or not,


    none of them were able to escape from the whirlpool.


    "How are you feeling?" Looking at Emily who had barely slept the whole night, Brian said.


    Since Emily had been woken up by the nightmare at midnight, she could not fall asleep again. Even in


    the arms of Emily, feeling the warmth from his arm, she did not feel sleepy at all. She could only open


    her eyes until that the dawn in the East was covered by the morning sun.


    Emily lifted the quilt and sat on the bed. She stared at the sun and said, "I feel the blood in my body


    move."


    Brian''s eyes darkened. Even though he was usually calm, he could feel the blood in her voice.


    "Is there any trouble?" Brian put a ss of water on Emily''s hand and kept holding her hand.


    "I don''t know. But I have nightmares which haven''t happened for a long time appeared again in my


    dreams. I almost forget those facts in the past."

 Chapter 95 A Trouble In The Morning

    Chapter 95 A Trouble In The Morning


    The peaceful life Emily had enjoyed for nine years didn''t erase her past anxiety. Her brother had done a


    lot of useless things for her, and he had not been able to make her forget her past.


    "I really don''t know how tofort you with this look." He didn''t know much about the past of Emily but


    he knew that she could not ignore the pain that was hidden in the past.


    "Oh, Mr. Brian, it''s so rare to see you like this. You don''t know what to do either." Said Emily in a weak


    voice.


    "Have you noticed that since you appeared, I have be more and more hesitant about what to do


    with you?"


    "Oh, so it''s my problem?" Emily raised her eyebrows with a smile.


    "No. because I care too much about you, I don''t know how to avoid your sensitiveness."


    There were so many secrets in Emily''s heart that she wanted to keep. But now, Brian could not force


    her to open these secrets because he did not want to see her bloody heart.


    "Then hold me tight. I like the temperature of your body."


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    The smart and clever woman knew what was on Brian''s mind. She appreciated his understanding and


    kindness.


    Since Emily said so, Brian hugged her tightly, as if trying to embed her into his flesh so that she could


    live a happy life in a stable ce instead of any wind and rain in the world. But Brian knew that it was


    impossible for him to do that now.


    The next morning, when she faced everyone, she was once again that confident, arrogant and


    unrestrained Emily. Her cold eyes had beenpletely restrained, as if what he had seenst night


    was only a fantasy, but he knew thatst night was the most real image that Emily had hidden deeply.


    But Brian knew very well that an image was only an image, and everyone had two sides. On the


    surface and on the inside, they all hid themselves well.


    However, this didn''tst long before he was interrupted by a message. Brian believed that even if he


    didn''t have the news, Emily could get rid of this quickly.


    When they barged into the hotel aggressively, the hotel manager immediately ushered them in.


    "President, what can I do for you?" He nodded and bowed, almost kneeling on the ground.


    Emily thought, ''are they really so frightening?''.


    Emily couldn''t care so much now, but what did he mean by ''president''? She looked at Brian with a faint


    smile.


    "Is this the territory of the World International?"


    Brian nodded.


    "Oh, that''s easy. Come on..." She then gestured at the manager and thetter quickly walked to her


    side. After all, she was Brian''s wife and they didn''t dare to offend her.


    "Now that you know who he is, you should know who I am."


    The lobby manager nodded his head obediently. Emily was relieved to see that Brian was so


    aggressive that even the manager of a hotel cared about him.


    The crowd couldn''t help but look down upon Emily. Brian was the boss of the World International, who


    controlled the economic sources of them. Why didn''t they listen to him?


    "By the way, check the guest who checked in these days. Whose name is it? It''s me or Charles. Do you


    know my name?"


    The manager nodded firmly. Of course, he knew their president''s wife and her name was well-known in


    the city. After all, her wife had caused a lot of celebrities. As for Charles, he was naturally the son of


    their president, the little prince of the World International. Without any dy, the manager went to do


    the investigation ording to Emily''s order.


    "Wow, it''s so effective!" murmured Emily in a low voice.


    When Brian heard the name from Emily, he showed a yful expression in his eyes.


    "It seems that your brother is very interesting."


    Charles sighed and thought, ''Uncle, it''s funny to have the check in under someone else''s name. It''s


    true that my uncle could do such a thing. But the problem is that my mommy is in an angry state now.


    Uncle, pray for yourself.''


    "Mrs. Brian, yes, we have found the room booked with Mr. Charles'' name. It''s in 305. I will take you to it


    now."


    "Well, he is getting bolder. He has openly used the name of Charles."


    Emily went upstairs with her sleeves rolled up. Brian looked at the receding Emily and then Charles


    and then they looked at each other for a while. Helplessly, they shook their heads and followed up.


    "Open the door." When they arrived at the hotel room, Emily directly gave the three words.


    The manager took a look at Brian and opened the door cooperatively. Then he moved to the other side


    quickly for fear that he would be influenced by Emily''s anger.


    He was right. When he opened the door, Emily rushed into the room. Just after she took a few steps,


    she heard bottles smashing on the ground. There were bottles of various brands in disorder. It was


    hard to tell what kind of drunkard living here.


    It was not a big deal. Then there were also messy takeout boxes that hadn''t been packed for a long


    time. Sitting next to them, Charles was quite surprised.


    "Mr. Brian, haven''t you cleaned up the guest rooms every day?" Charles asked.


    "Young master, here is the thing. The guest who has lived in this room hasn''t let a waiter to clean it up


    in the past few days." The manager answered honestly.


    "So you mean that the house has never been cleaned up since the moment he moved in?" Charles


    sighed in surprise.


    The manager nodded and wiped the sweat off his forehead. He could feel the dangerous aura around


    him which was from Emily.


    Charles felt a little admired to his uncle now. When he saw that Emily''s face was very pale, he


    eximed again, ''uncle, you''re going to die this time!''.


    With a slight "bang" sound, Emily kicked away the bottle at her feet mercilessly and went to the


    bedroom inside. The bedroom was also in a mess. The smell of alcohol made her so drunk.


    A figure was lying on the big bed in the bedroom. He slept like a dead pig. His colorful clothes were like


    a peacock. He was, of course, drunk and rotten. He held a bottle in his hand. It seemed that he also


    enjoyed the wine very much in his dream.


    The corners of Emily''s mouth curved upward slightly. Noticing that, Charles unconsciously stepped


    back a few steps and pulled the hands of Brian, who agreed with what he did.


    "Bring me a basin of cold water. I think he needs to wake up."


    They had no choice but to turn to the manager who was standing aside.


    So when a basin of cold water was poured on the sleeping man on the bed without mercy, the sleeping


    man suddenly woke up. He sprang out of the bed and shouted, "it''s raining! It''s raining!"


    He rushed to the ground like a thunderbolt. When he was about tond on the ground, he opened his


    eyes and saw several people in his room.


    At the moment when he saw the basin in the hand of Emily, he immediately understood everything.


    However, when he noticed the faint smile on Emily''s face, he was sober. He did not have time to care


    about the wet clothes, but quickly moved backward, far away from Emily.


    Unfortunately, the priest''s height was a foot, and the devil''s height was ten feet. Before he could do


    anything, Emily had already strode forward and kicked the man who was about to run away with a


    merciless kick. Right in the knee, the man was falling slowly like a withered leaf blowing by the autumn


    wind, and he didn''t look well.


    "Okay. Mr. Jim, it''s been only a few days since west met. But you seemed unwilling to see me. I miss


    you so much."


    As she spoke, she moved closer to him, at the same time she could hear the cracking of her fingers.


    The young man, however, didn''t care about his difiture at all. He drew back slowly, and of course,


    a smile that he thought was the best was still on his face.


    "Miss Emily, you must be mistaken. My love for you is as strong as the torrent of water."


    "Oh, really? What are you running back for? Come to me quickly to show your love."


    "Well, I''m just about to change my clothes and then show my love to you again." He could no longer


    maintain a smile on his face. At the same time, Emily didn''t want to talk to him anymore.


    "Of course. Haven''t you shown enough gratitude to me? You really impressed me!"


    When Emily received the bill this morning, she was pale in the face. He really dared toe here


    without showing up for several days, eating, drinking and sleeping. Finally, he handed the bill to her. He


    was getting more and more daring to take money from her pocket.


    "Emily, don''t get me wrong..." He got up quickly and fled.


    "No, there must be something wrong with your brain. I have not been around for a long time."


    Therefore, in the bedroom, a totally mess was apparently happening. Of course, Jim was at a


    disadvantage. He had no choice but to escape. That was to say, he didn''t want to be humiliated, but to


    be beat.

 Chapter 96 Remove The Mark

    Chapter 96 Remove The Mark


    "I didn''t expect this." Brian said. Even he himself did not expect that the only son of the Heavenly Wolf


    Pavilion would be like this. He could not smell the scent of Heavenly Wolf Pavilion.


    "Grandfather doesn''t like my uncle, or he doesn''t know how to manage him. Please don''t


    underestimate him. Uncle is horrible when he gets angry."


    Brian smiled and agreed with him. Even though he looked so, he was still the young master of the


    Heavenly Wolf Pavilion. "Let''s go to the living room first. It won''t end in a short time."


    Charles thought Brian was right. Automatically, he ignored Jim''s yelling for help. Under such dangerous


    situation, he wouldn''t be involved in the shooting from the gun. Good luck for his uncle! In front of his


    mother, he had no choice but to follow Brian out.


    By the time the war in the bedroom came to an end, the bedroom was filled with less and lessplete


    things. Even the wet sheet on the bed had be the evil weapon in Emily''s hand.


    "Are you thirsty?" When Brian saw Emilying out, he immediately handed her a ss of water. After


    venting her anger, she was indeed thirsty and she took the water, The living room had changed. It was


    obvious that Brian had asked someone toe up and clean it up. Otherwise, it would be impossible


    for him to have a ce to sit after the chaos.


    After a while, Jim walked out of the bedroom, dirty and messy. He was tightly pressed by his colorful


    clothes. Although he didn''t wear much, there must be some slight marks on his body.


    "Mr. Jim, why don''t you change your clothes? Do you want to make me feel guilty?"


    There was no sign of weakness in Emily''s voice at all. After hearing what she said, Jim quickly turned


    around and without thinking, she knew that he was definitely going to change clothes.


    "He seems to be afraid of you." But just a tiny nce from Emily could make him run away.


    "I''m his sister. Although I''m his sworn sister, he still should listen to me." She took it for granted.


    ''Is it true? I''m afraid it''s not just the reason!'' thought Brian. He felt that it couldn''t be the only reason.


    In fact, since he couldn''t win a fight or teased her sessfully and he was always at a disadvantage,


    how could Jim not be afraid of Emily each time he was defeated? If Charles met such a person, he


    would be as scared as Jim. Unfortunately, in this world, there were few things that he was afraid of.


    When Jim appeared in front of them again, he changed his clothes, but it was still bright. Of course,


    even Charles didn''t express his appreciation of Jim''s beauty, so other people didn''t say anything.


    "Emily, you have beaten me and scolded me. You should show a pleasant face." Jim said looking at the


    scornful look on Emily''s face.


    "I have to follow Mr. Jim''s order. It''s a piece of cake for me if you want me to be nice."


    "Sister, my dear sister, I am wrong. I have realized deeply how wrong I have been. Let''s forget the past


    and move on." He was on the verge of tears.


    Emily was tired of answering his question and asked, "how long hasn''t you gone back to see your


    father?"


    "Come on, Miss Emily. You can''t wrong me in this respect. I just came back once."


    "After youe back, you can still eat and drink like this," People who didn''t know him might think he


    was from the woods.


    "You can''t wrong me. I came here as soon as I got the news from Charles. I''ll do my best for you."


    "Hmm, you did your best. I haven''t seen you for these days, and you had a good time hiding here. If


    they hadn''te to ask for money with the bill, I wouldn''t have known that you were here."


    When Jim heard that, he felt like weeping but had no tears. He turned to Brian and said, "I heard that


    you are the president of the World International, so Ie here to experience the service here. Well,


    it''s very nice of your hotel. You have such fabulous service! It makes me feel that I am in my home!"


    He knew that the hotel he lived in was under the World International.


    "Thank you for your praise, Mr. Jim." Brian said indifferently.


    "You''re wee, my brother-inw. Don''t be so formal with me. Just call me Jim. We are family." While


    saying that, Jim looked at Brian up and down. His bright eyes were not as guilty as he was when he


    faced Emily.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Okay." Brian was calm and elegant, with a kind of indescribable momentum.


    "You seem to be different from the rumors." Jim knew something about the rumors about Brian. He paid


    special attention to him because of the rtionship between Brian and Emily. Brian was quite different


    from what he knew about him.


    "You are not the same as I know." Brian smiled.


    This smile dazed Jim''s eyes for a moment. Then he smiled with relief and asked, "am I more


    handsome and unrestrained than you thought?"


    "He is more stupid than you thought, aren''t he?" Charles said casually.


    "Charles, I haven''t settle our ounts yet!" Jim looked at Charles, as if he couldn''t wait to pounce on


    him.


    "Oh, uncle, what do you want to get even with me? Is it because I didn''t save you just now? You know


    how horrible it is when my mother lose her temper, and I dare not stop her."


    Charles really didn''t know how toment on his brother''s thought when he spoke so frankly in front of


    Emily.


    "Oh, I just want to know why she received the message since I wrote your name on the bill? I


    remember it clearly, Charles."


    "Uncle, although I''m in charge of the financial power of our family, the money in my hand actually


    belongs to Mommy. If I pay for uncle, I have to let mommy have a good look at it. Besides, uncle, why


    do you ask me to pay for you? If you have lost the money, there is still a card. Or if you have lost your


    card, I feel pity for you. "


    Charles blinked his big innocent eyes, feeling heartbroken.


    Looking at Charles to be like this, Jim almost ground his teeth. He was sure that the kid did it on


    purpose. Oh, my God! He had enough money to pay for it. The kid just wanted to see something fun.


    But what else could he do? He had to admit the failure. The young master of the Heavenly Wolf


    Pavilion couldn''t afford it and who would believe it? He just wanted to set a trap for Charles, but failed


    and put himself in the trap. The loss was not worth it.


    He secretly made up his mind not to take these specially made good things to Charles in the future. At


    this moment, Jim was so determined. The next moment, Charles acted cute and spoiled, and Jim


    would change his mind to give those interesting things to him. Charles also knew that, so he didn''t


    worry about it at all.


    As soon as Jim uttered these words, Emily and Brian had already known what was going on. It didn''t


    matter even if they knew that, since Jim had been captured by Emily, he had to ept his fate. After


    all, Jim was so indulgent.


    "Now that you''re sober, go do what you should do quickly."


    "How poor I am!"


    "Any problem?" Emily raised her eyebrows.


    "No, absolutely not." Said Jim firmly, shaking his head.


    Charles snickered in Brian''s arms and Brian shook his head helplessly.


    "You have watched it for such a long time. Don''t say that you can''t get rid of it."


    Jim hade to the World International for a while, and then Emily said to him, who had watched


    Mike''s palm for a long time.


    "Emily, have you ever seen me lose for so long?" Of course, he was still inferior to Ron who did the


    surgery for Emily. But he didn''t say it because he didn''t want to make Emily feel sad.


    "Hurry up then."


    "I''m so surprised that the inheritor of the family of Dn, who has disappeared for so many years, is


    here."


    Since Jim was the young master of the Heavenly Wolf Pavilion, it was reasonable for him to know


    something about the family of Dn.


    Mike didn''t say anything, cause the family of Dn had been in his memory for a long time.


    "Come to myb tomorrow. I didn''t prepare anything today."


    Mike nodded, "thank you."


    "I will try my best toplete the task that you asked me to do. Now if you have nothing else to do, can


    I leave freely?"


    Emily waved her hand slightly, indicating that he could leave now. Seeing that, Jim could not help but


    feel sad. He said, "Emily, I''m willing to do everything for you. Why don''t you send me downstairs? And


    why don''t you ask Charles to take me around?"


    Now it was Emily''s turn to be speechless. "Stop it, Jim. This won''t work for me. But since you have


    worked so hard, for the sake of your sincerity, I''ll see you off."


    Jim sighed, "I really appreciate that."


    In the elevator, Emily looked at him, "do you have anything to say?"


    After getting along with him for so many years, she knew exactly what he wanted to do.


    "You also need to have an examination tomorrow." Jim said that seriously, and there was no more


    teasing in his words.


    "Okay, I know," said Emily with a smile


    "Brian..."


    "He doesn''t know. I''m well now. It''s useless to tell him."


    "Emily, you seem to have changed a little..." In his impression, Emily didn''t care about other people''s


    feelings, except for Charles.


    "Well, is it a good thing or a bad thing?"


    "I don''t know, but I like whatever you are." No matter what kind of Emily, she was his elder sister


    without blood rtionship but they were still close to each other.

 Chapter 157 Ouch! How to Fight Him Down (Part Two)

    Chapter 157 Ouch! How to Fight Him Down (Part Two)


    "Yes, he has. Besides, Brian has saved my boss." Haze replied frankly.


    Thinking of that, Emily became a little interested. She wondered why Zoey had never told her about


    this. What was the reason?


    "I guess he didn''t mention it to you, or he doesn''t know how to mention it."


    Listening to Haze quietly, Emily felt guilty for this, because during the past seven years, she had been


    out of touch with Zoey and he was involved in her brother''s n.


    On the other hand, Haze didn''t mean to me Emily. The reason was very simple. Because all the


    paths were selected by Zoey himself and his choice was his own choice. Even if he had chosen it for


    the other reasons at the beginning, there was no need to regret.


    "Five years ago, boss was set up and almost lost his life. He was saved by a business man, Brian.


    Brian may have forgotten what happened, but boss knows it clearly."


    With these thoughts in her mind, Emily had a hunch that within the past few years, Zoey would do


    something stealthily to make his forcese in handy for her.


    When Emily held Zoey''s hand, she hadn''t expected that Zoey would do anything for her. She had been


    merely attracted by the blue eyes. Then in order to make the blue eyes shine again, she had destroyed


    a force herself.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    When the man found out that she took actions without authorization, that man tormented her for three


    days. But she didn''t exin anything to him, not to mention anything about Zoey. Even if she almost


    died in that three days, she obstinately survived.


    Emily never regretted that she had saved Zoey, but she really regretted that she had caused Zoey to


    embark on a path of no return.


    Seven years ago, Emily could imagine what choices her brother offer to Zoey. Zoey could either appear


    by her side to protect her when she had lost her memory, giving him the opportunity to give love, or not


    to appear in front of her, making great efforts to protect her in the future, but during this period, Emily


    was likely to fall in love with someone else.


    When Emily took the hand of Zoey, she had never told him anything about herself. The more he knew


    about her identity, the more dangerous he would be. But seven years ago, her brother had definitely


    told something to Zoey. Although Emily didn''t know what he said, it was enough for Zoey to make a


    choice.


    Then Zoey chose thetter and guarded Emily''s future. In the past seven years, he had tried his best to


    be stronger. The power her brother had given to him had now be ten times stronger or more.


    Emily could understand that there was bitterness and helplessness in it, so she felt guilty to Zoey.


    "Miss, boss doesn''t want to see your expression like this. You are a woman who has given boss a


    second life. He has been in this world for so long, and how could he be clean? Let''s move on."


    "I know. I didn''t stop him." Said Emily calmly.


    Emily saved Zoey sticking in the mud. As for Haze, he was the man who had been attracted by Emily


    and Zoey.


    Emily''s arrogance was still fresh in Haze''s memory. Although so many years had passed, Haze knew


    that Emily still kept it in her heart. It was frightening, but people stopped to appreciate it at the same


    time.


    Let bygones be bygones. It was useless to say anything now. Anyway, a lot of things hade to an


    end. It was better to cherish the future than to miss the past.


    "You must have had a wonderful time in the past seven years, right?"


    "Of course. It won''t be boring anyway."


    Emily smiled and thought that Zoey has witnessed a lot of things. She had to keep quiet and ask


    nothing. Even if she asked Zoey about that, he would never tell her, and Haze who were in front of her


    wouldn''t tell either. Even though Haze was imprudent sometimes, he never spoke the things that were


    not supposed to talk about.


    She didn''t know whom Haze inherited this bad character from.


    "Miss, Fern is here."


    "Ah, I know. Don''t you see that I''m going out?"


    At the moment Emily stepped out of the car door, she stood up and said to Haze, "Haze, no matter


    what happens in the future, please don''t let Zoey do any harm to himself. You too."


    Emily walked in before hearing any response from Haze.


    Watching Emily leaving, Haze shook his head. He knew that Emily was so capricious to announce


    some things in such an imperious way, but he also knew that for those who had been in the hearts of


    Emily, she had always been domineering.


    After sitting down, Emily suddenly remembered that just now, Haze had told her that Brian met Zoey


    and saved him identally when Brian was dealing with business, so the ce where Zoey escaped


    from must be a very quiet ce. Therefore, what kind of business could Brian deal with in such a


    ce?


    It was absolutely impossible for the World International''s business. What was that? As expected, there


    was indeed some inside story of the World International. What kind of power did Brian have?


    James had been treated coldly by Moore and Charles the whole night, so it was impossible for them to


    completely exclude him from the group, so the matter was almost over.


    So, when James got into the car shamelessly, Moore and Charles didn''t kick him out. Moreover, they


    were going to a banquet today, so it would be more fun if there were more people. Most importantly, the


    victim of the matter had to be on the spot.


    If it was possible, Charles really wanted to change another person, but the fact in front of him was that


    he couldn''t do it, so he just made do with James.


    "Do you think the second son of the Locke family can bring the Locke family out?" Finally, James had


    known about Charles'' n.


    Yesterday, Charles politely sent the card to the Locke family, saying that he would visit. He was quite


    hypocritical when saying that. He said that the Locke family left something outside and had been found


    by them. They were kind enough to pick it up and sent it to them when they were free.


    It seemed like a deration of war. The Locke family must be preparing for it carefully. But looking at


    the expression on Charles'' face, he didn''t flinch. He was bold, but James had expected that Charles''


    action for a long time. After all, Charles had been thinking about an attack to the Locke family long ago.


    Now there was such a good opportunity, if Charles did nothing, it was quite strange.

 Chapter 158 How About Overdoing It

    Chapter 158 How About Overdoing It


    Therefore, James had no objection to his decision. Anyway, the Locke family attacked first. Even if


    there were people behind the Locke family, it would not be appropriate for them to attacked first.


    When Charles got out of the car, he put on his mask again and nced at James, saying, "Don''t make


    a fool of yourself." And he left with ease.


    James was speechless. It seemed that he had lost all his charm and status in Charles'' heart.


    Following behind, Nathan and Ryan looked at James sympathetically. It was impossible for him to


    compare with Charles when they showed up together. James was always at a disadvantage verbally


    which hadn''t changed in the past two years.


    However, in front of others, James was not a useless person.


    James tidied his clothes, walked out of the car with a smile, and faced the noble temperament of the


    Locke family who was on the alert. He slowly smiled, "Yesterday when I sent the card to them, I didn''t


    expect the Locke family to greet guests like this. It''s really a spectacr scene."


    James put his two hands into his trouser pockets and said to the two rows of guards who were wearing


    the special uniforms of the Locke n. Charles stood on the right side of him. Moore, Ryan, Mary and


    Nathan were standing behind them.


    Just these people''s ruthless momentumpletely suppressed the guards at the door of more than


    ten people.


    "It''s the honor for the Locke n that the Heavenly Shadow''s leaderes. Pleasee in." A


    middle-aged man walked out. He looked not bad. He should be in his 40s or 50s. The man in front of


    them should be the current master of the Locke n, Philip Locke.


    Philip was Charley and Selina''s father and was also Emily''s even though he was not good enough for


    Emily. It was this man who made Charles'' mother suffer, and it was also this family that had ruined his


    mother''s life for so many years. Charles really wanted to burn down this ancient vi in front of him with


    a fire now.


    Philip could obviously feel a strong sense of resentment from them. It seemed that this sight was


    coming over from the fire of hell, which made him feel perplexed. He wanted to figure out where such a


    gaze came from, and then he saw Charles standing next to James.


    Philip frowned. He didn''t understand why a kid could have such a powerful aura, and he felt a strong


    sense of cruelty when he faced the young man''s mask. He wondered what kind of child he was and


    why the young man made him fear.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    James stepped forward to block both Charles and Philip''s tentative sight. He knew how Charles felt,


    but as far as he knew, they were not able to pull the Locke family upside down. There were so many


    people involved. If they couldn''t root it out, they would be in great trouble in the future.


    Charles also knew it. They were here to give a warning to the Locke family, and to explore the truth as


    well. But sooner orter, he would clear this ce. He wanted to let them taste the pain they had


    brought to his mother.


    "You must have known the purpose of meing here, Mr. Philip. My business in France was


    destroyed by someone, and it''s a member of the Locke family. I think you should give me an


    exnation." James said jokingly, but with great majesty.


    James was, after all, the head of the Heavenly Shadow. The pressure that he had condensed on such


    a road for decades was not something an ordinary person could bear, not to mention the Heavenly


    Shadow was a legend.


    "I''m afraid there must be some misunderstandings. I don''t think my little brother has known that you are


    the leader of the Heavenly Shadow. He must have been instigated by the Will family." Philip


    remembered Charley''s callst night. At that time, he received the card from the Heavenly Shadow.


    Charley told Philip that no matter what happened, he shouldn''t admit that it had something to do with


    the Locke family, just say that it was unintentional. Philip didn''t think that the Lance Watson family


    would help them. They were not people who would clean up the mess. This action was too stupid.


    Philip didn''t know what the Heavenly Shadow would do. After all, the members of the Heavenly


    Shadow were all desperadoes.


    In fact, Philip felt that things went beyond their expectations the moment he received the card. They


    thought they had done it for sure, but in the end, they underestimated the Heavenly Shadow. After all,


    their family had been staying in France for a long time. They had thought that even if some power had


    been given to the Heavenly Shadow in recent years, after a few years, it was impossible for them to


    control tightly, but apparently, they had underestimated it.


    "Oh, what you said just now was from the Locke family. They didn''t know what was happening, did


    they?" James said with a smile.


    Even though Philip was much older than James, when he saw the smile on his face, his heart couldn''t


    help trembling.


    "You''re right. If it hadn''t been for today, we wouldn''t have been lucky enough to see the true


    appearance of the owner of the Heavenly Shadow. The Heavenly Shadow has always been


    confidential, and my little brother probably wouldn''t have been able to know about this."


    "I know whether the Locke family has the ability to do so. It is reasonable since Mr. Philip said so. It is


    true that my identity hasn''t been exposed to the public. It is forgivable that your brother caught the


    wrong person identally. Unfortunately, Mr. Philip, I''m not a generous person. No matter whether I


    know it or not, I don''t want to let anyone who dares to provoke me go."


    Philip''s face tightened, "What do you want?" Philip could totally ignore his younger brother, but he


    couldn''t do it, because his younger brother still held something he cared about in his hands.


    "Philip, you are from a noble family in France, so you should know our rules. As for those who hurt us


    behind us, of course we should let them bleed to calm us down." James said it in an easy way.


    "Don''t go too far. Even though you are powerful, it''s still under our Locke family''s control." Philip was


    most displeased with his authority being challenged.


    "Oh, really? I''m afraid you don''t remember it right, Mr. Philip. Seven years ago, France was under the


    control of the Locke family. But now, things are different." Jamesughed insolently, which made Philip


    even more angry.


    "Bring them here." As soon as James waved his hand, his men had sent the people including Philip''s


    younger brother and some other members of the Locke family.


    Then they were taken in front of the door of the Locked family, in front of James and Charles.


    "Brother, help me." Philip''s brother shouted and was tied tightly.


    Philip''s face darkened. "What do you want?"


    "Nothing. I juste here to solve a problem," replied James with a faint smile.


    He walked up to Philip''s brother and said, "Since this was done by you and the Locke n didn''t know


    it, I really admire your courage. I don''t care if you know my identity or not. You have the courage to


    kidnap me and take me down, which is your ability. I don''t know what else to say. After all, it is natural


    that the weak are the prey of the strong. But unfortunately, now that you''re in my hands now, and I''m


    still living a good life. If I don''t do anything now, it will be so disgraceful to let others know about it. Don''t


    you think so? You should have realized your own responsibilities for what you have done. "


    James words were threatening, and the style of his behavior was not new to them. Whoever provoked


    the Heavenly Shadow would have a miserable ending.


    Philip''s brother''s face turned pale, so did Philip.


    "Mr. James, don''t go too far!"


    "Do you think so? You have to pay back what you owe or lose your life once you were a murderer. If


    you don''t, you''ll lose everything. Don''t you think so, Mr. Philip?"


    Philip didn''t know what to say. He knew that he and his brother were not in the right position to fight


    against them. It was not a good time.


    Looking at Charles standing beside him, James smiled and said, "What do you want me to do?"


    "You don''t need to ask me. It''s obvious, isn''t it?" Charles said coldly.


    James smiled and thought that he really admired Charles'' attitude in this way.


    "I don''t want you to be killed. After all, you are the master of the Locke family. For the sake of the Locke


    family, please spare your arm for me."


    After saying that, James gave a hint to his people to make a move.


    "Stop!" Philip gave a signal. The two rows of people in front of the Locke family held up the guns at the


    same time, aiming at the ce where James and Charles stood.


    Seeing such a situation, James had no reaction at all, and Charles acted as if nothing had happened.


    But the four people behind them had taken out their weapons, and the people behind them had raised


    their guns to fight against the Locke family.


    James smiled and said, "Do you want to fight with us? Mr. Philip, do you think you can be faster than


    us?"


    Philip''s expression changed a little, because he knew that there were two snipers in the Heavenly


    Shadow, and no one knew how fast the two snipers'' bullets were. They just knew that the bullets had


    killed countless people. Philip looked at the two guns in Ryan''s hand, and the sniper rifle in Mary''s


    hand, knowing that they had no chance of winning today.


    "Of course, it''s not a bad idea for you to have a try. If you just identally hit by the bullets, I think it


    must be something that Mr. Philip is not willing to see. What''s more, the Locke family and we have


    never interfered with each other before. You are too reckless this time."


    The door of the Locke family was stained with blood with screams. But Philip didn''t give the order to


    shoot. He could do nothing but watch aside. How could they be so cowardly and ipetent?


    However, they didn''t dare to move at this moment.

 Chapter 159 Excellent Master (Part One)

    Chapter 159 Excellent Master (Part One)


    Philip knew that if he moved, the bullet aimed at him would break his head in an instant. Of course,


    James could not avoid the snipers, but he could not risk his life.


    Charles thought Philip was such a weak person that he didn''t have the courage to risk his life.


    James agreed with Charles. If they really fought with each other, they might not be able to get away


    with it safely. However, the other side cherished their lives too much. Apparently, they had expected


    this.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    The blood soon filled everyone''s eyes, but they were ustomed to the bloody scenes, so they felt


    nothing.


    "Now that the matter has been solved, I think Mr. Philip may not have the mood to invite us to have


    dinner. We will leave now."


    Philip''s face turned pale with anger. Charles and his people were undoubtedly pping them in the


    face and giving them threat. However, they could do nothing but watch. It had been a long time since


    Philip hated someone so much.


    As soon as James turned around, he heard a gunshot and saw that Charles shot at one of the men


    from the Locke family. Or for a secondter, that man would pull the trigger, aiming at James.


    "It turns out that the Locke n is ying such a shameless thing. I''m really impressed. But in this


    case, I also have a gift for you."


    He took out a button from his pocket and pressed it. At that moment, the door of the Locke family was


    ruined. Half of the house was on fire.


    Looking at the red fireworks, Charles said, "The quality of the bullets looks good. I think Mr. Philip could


    just stay here and watch us leave. You''d better go back to have a look. After all, it might soon be


    burned into the armory if you don''t control the fire."


    The silver wolf mask exuded a fierce look, which made Philip almost grit his teeth. Deep in his heart, he


    swore that they were at daggers drawn with the Heavenly Shadow, so he turned around and went in.


    With a smile, Charles understood what was on Philip''s mind. Now that Philip and his family are totally


    against the Heavenly Shadow, Charles was sure he would have a happier time in the future.


    When Mary saw the embarrassed look of the Locke family, she snapped her finger again and said,


    "Charles, when did you let people install bomb in the house? Why didn''t I know?"


    "Last night."


    "Is the protection of the Locke family so weak?" She sighed, seeing someone could dive in and install


    explosives without being noticed at all.


    "Will electronic surveince camera be my opponent? Can a man eye monitor be faster than Ryan?"


    Said Charles scornfully.


    The people gave a thumbs up sign of admiration. Their young master was so strong that he would try


    his best to kill anyone who dared to provoke him.


    "Well, why didn''t I know about it?" James spoke again.


    "You would be shot by someone behind you, don''t you know?" It was obvious that Charles was telling


    the truth.


    "s, I have always been lucky."


    "You are such a lucky dog!"


    James replied with a smile. He could trust thempletely when they were behind him. In fact, it was


    just that simple.


    "We really have to break up with the Locke family this time."


    "What? Do you still want to corporate with the Locke family?" Charles took a look at James angrily.


    "Charles, you are so emotional," Said James calmly.


    Charles took off his mask and threw it aside. He didn''t retort because what James said was true. He


    couldn''t be calm when facing the Locke family, and he couldn''t be calm when facing himself as well.


    "You have given the Locke family an obvious warning and you will get what you want sooner orter."


    "Of course I know." Charles replied in a huff.


    "Since you know, why do you show such a look?" There was a little pain and a little struggle in Charles''


    face. It seemed that he didn''t know Charles any more.


    "James, I''m a seven-year-old child. It''s normal for me to have mood swings."


    "Save it. You can fool Nathan with such words." It was fine to fool others.


    Sitting in the car, Nathan felt helpless. He was shot for no reason. What did he do?


    "James, what if you have a child like me?" Asked Charles, with a heavy heart.


    Then all the people in the car were not in the mood to joke, and they finally understood what Charles


    was struggling for now. How to face his parents? It was true that many children at his age now enjoyed


    their carefree time at school. How could they be involved in such a matter? Charles saw a world that it


    was not simple, but full of bloody and violence.


    James picked up a cigarette and lit it. "Do you know when I started to get into such a world?"


    Charles shook his head.


    "When I was at the same age as you. When I was five, my parents died for escaping from debts, and I


    wandered in such a society alone. Until now, in a dark corner of the world where you don''t know, there


    are many dirty things that are happening. You don''t know but it doesn''t mean that there are no. There


    were also many people in the world who were trying their best to survive and were willing to do


    anything. Only for tomorrow''s sunset. Charles, we can''t judge how other people''s life is like, because


    we are not them. We just have to follow the path we have chosen and be happy. It''s not about age. "


    It was rare to hear such earnest words from James, but in a moment, he spit out his cigarette slowly.


    "You are lucky to be found by me when you were five. Otherwise, I don''t know where you are now."


    James was back to his usual carefree self.


    "Don''t say that. You almost died when I was five years old. If I didn''t save you and sent you to your den,


    I don''t know where you are now." As he spoke, he didn''t know why he saved this man who might be a


    disaster to him.


    "So I have always been grateful to meet you in my life. If I had a son like you, I would have been


    awakened by my dream with a smile. So what are you still worried about?"


    If it wasn''t for Charles'' help in the first ce, James might have died. At that time, he felt grateful for the


    courage of Charles. When he knew that Charles could be so calm when being chased, and could even


    help solve the killers. Charles was so generous and powerful that he had made up his mind at that time


    to give the position of young master of the Heavenly Shadow to Charles, and now it seemed that he


    made the right choice.

 Chapter 160 Excellent Master (Part Two)

    Chapter 160 Excellent Master (Part Two)


    Charles didn''t know what his father and mother would think if they knew his identity. Although he grew


    up in the Heavenly Wolf Pavilion, Emily had never thought of letting Charles being like this.


    Looking into Charles'' eyes, James asked, "Do you want to abandon the title of the young master?"


    "No, I won''t." As Charles spoke, all of them were shocked by his persistence.


    "Only by standing higher can you protect what you want to protect. And only with the corresponding


    strength can you fight against those demons and monsters." Charles was sure about that as he grew


    up in the Heavenly Wolf Pavilion.


    Even if his mommy didn''t understand him and his daddy didn''t agree with him, he would stick to his


    way and protect what he wanted to protect in his own way.


    What Charles said surprised everyone in the car. They always liked him. They liked not only his sharp


    tongue, but also his temperament as a leader.


    James patted Charles'' head. He always knew that even if he didn''t drag Charles into the Heavenly


    Shadow, Charles would definitely get into such a world.


    It didn''t mean that Charles couldn''t live in the sunshine, but in the light, the challenge was too small for


    him. The thrill in the dark night was most suitable for him in nature. James had a hunch that Charles


    would stand at the top of the world sooner orter.


    "There are two groups of people who are likely to help us in the dark when we took action," said Moore,


    after he saw that Charles had calmed down. There were finally some people giving kindness to them,


    even though they had already settled the problem without any help.


    "Oh, it''s interesting. Who?" Asked James.


    "One of them is the Heavenly Rasetsu, and the other one must be the Power With Ease." Said Moore.


    "Power With Ease?" Hearing that, James was stunned.


    James knew about it. The organization had always been quiet, and there had been no fights or


    business deals. He only heard of the name and had no idea what it was. It was colorless tasteless and


    almost white, but its existence could not be ignored. Even a courier who you could always meet might


    belong to the Power With Ease.


    If the Heavenly Shadow and the Heavenly Rasetsu were masters of the eastern and western region,


    then the Power With Ease was the one between them. The Power With Ease must be the most secret


    ones now. Why did they suddenly appear? It was really incredible.


    Charles had heard about the Power With Ease before, but he didn''t know much about it, mainly


    because there was very little information about it. As for the Heavenly Rasetsu, they had already


    investigated Emily and the Locke family, and now it was also secretly helping them. Was the Heavenly


    Rasetsu by Emily''s side, or was it a enemy of the Locke family?


    Charles looked at James, who threw up his hands. In fact, neither of the two groups was easy to break


    in. He didn''t know much about them now, so he patted Charles on the shoulder and said, "Don''t worry.


    Since they have shown kindness, they will not be enemies with us for the time being. Nothing will


    happen."


    What''s more, their kindness was too much. Since the Heavenly Shadow could find out who was behind


    the Locke family, then they could also find out these two forces. It was interesting to act like this even


    though they knew it.


    The reason why they took action was that the Locke family was in trouble with them. Moreover, they


    might have a grudge against the Locke family. But it should not be that simple. If they were at a grudge


    against the Locke family, they could do it directly instead of helping them.


    The only person that the Locke family had contact with was Charles'' mother. James felt that everything


    seemed to be around this woman. The whirlpool around her was growing bigger and more interesting.


    Thinking of that, James smiled. Of course, he didn''t tell Charles about his thought. Before he was


    certain about that, he thought it was better not to let him worry about it. After all, they were all very clear


    how much Charles valued his mother.


    "Oh, have you bought me my car?" It suddenly urred to Charles that today there was a car showing.


    With all the people around him, who would go to buy a car for him?


    Hearing that, James was stunned. Then he forced a smile.


    Charles'' face darkened and said, "Don''t tell me you forgot to arrange it."


    "Sorry, I forgot it because I was absorbed in self-criticismst night." In fact, James was too sleepy and


    fell asleep. He felt like he had forgotten something when hey down. Now he finally remembered it.


    "Haha..." Charles really wanted to go up and kick James hard.


    "Turn around and go to the garage. If I can''t buy my car, you all should go to Africa."


    Nathan pressed the elerator hard immediately. He didn''t want to go to Africa. Their young master


    was never joking. He thought, "Boss, what else do you remember?"


    While they were running as fast as they could, Jim was like ants on a hot pan. Until now, they hadn''t


    seen Charles. If he couldn''t find him today, he would have to call Emily and the old man at home.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt panicked. He couldn''t wait to find out where Charles


    was. This time, he must teach him a lesson.


    At the same time, Brian nned to take Emily to dinner, but he received a call from Adam. At first,


    Brian didn''t want to answer the phone. But since the calls was too frequent, it seemed that Adam would


    keep calling if he didn''t answer it. Finally, he answered the phone.


    "What is it?"


    "I''m at the restaurant around the World International. Let''s meet."


    "I think I have made it clearst night. We have nothing to talk about."


    "Brian,e out. Only once." Brian felt a little pity from Adam''s tone and he finally agreed. After all,


    they were rted by blood, even though their connection had already be dull and he didn''t have


    any feelings for him.


    Brian made a phone call to tell Emily what had happened. Emily agreed and told him that she could go


    out and have some food.


    When Brian arrived at the private room, dishes were already on the table. Looking at these dishes, he


    frowned. Those were his favorite food when he was a child. He sat down quietly.

 Chapter 161 Shopping in The Mall

    Chapter 161 Shopping in The Mall


    "Go ahead. What''s the matter?"


    "Got it." Adam uttered something that Brian didn''t understand.


    "What do you mean?" Brian asked directly. He didn''t want to put on an act with his father anymore.


    "The paternity test is fake." Guilt and regret filled his voice.


    It was not until now that Brian realized why Adam would regret. "So?" he asked. So what? Did he still


    want to acknowledge Brian as his son who was kicked out of the house by himself?


    "Why did you do that?" Even though he would be badly injured, he wanted to ask Brian. He was


    mentally prepared for the worst oue.


    "It turns out you areing to me me." Brian smiled.


    "No, I just want to know."


    "Don''t you already know?" Even though they were not as close as a father and son, he could guess


    what was going on in Adam''s mind.


    "As I expected, what good is it for you to test your father like this?" Adam said bitterly.


    "You know what? At the time when the paternity test certificate was just released, I asked Emily


    whether she believed it or not. Do you know what she said?"


    Adam didn''t say anything. Brian smiled and said: "With a faint nce at me, she didn''t believe it. The


    thing that even Emily didn''t believe in was trusted by someone who had been my father for so many


    years. What good does it do to me? The benefits are to cut off the Yun family as soon as possible and


    say goodbye to the Yun n."


    Adam''s face turned pale.


    "Do you think I''m willing to grab the shares of the Yun group? Do you think I''m going to fight for the


    shares of the Yun group? In fact, the moment my mother left that family, I didn''t like the property of the


    Yun family at all. It was my grandfather who begged me to stay at that home. Grandpa said that after


    all, you were my father, no matter what had happened, you wouldn''t be merciless. So I stayed. But


    unfortunately, that family was too disappointing. And I already gave up on you. I don''t think grandpa will


    me me for this. "


    Adam clenched his fists so hard that his face turned blue, "Why do you pretend to be a yboy? If you


    are not..."


    "Do you want to say that if I were not the yboy in the Yun family, you wouldn''t have hated me so


    much and believed in the certificate, and wouldn''t have driven me out of the Yun family?"


    Adam stared at Brian with aplicated look. It seemed like what he said was true.


    Brian smirked and replied, "Why? Why should I live for you? Isn''t it enough for you to have a son like


    Ray who always obeys your orders at home? Besides, I have freedom to decide what I want and you


    have no right to interfere with my life."


    "Mr. Yun, please don''t say ''if'' or ''regret'' now. You are no longer qualified. You do all of this only because


    you don''t understand me."


    Brian stood up and said, "I don''t like the dishes on the table since my mother left." So Adam hadn''t


    cared about him for many years. How could they know each other?


    As soon as Brian walked out of the room, Adam slumped into his chair. Since he came back from


    Jeremy''s birthday party, he thought that what Jeremy said at the party meant something else. Then he


    looked into all things rted to Brian, including the paternity test certificate.


    Adam could tell at a nce that it was fake. Why didn''t he find it at the very beginning? Why was he so


    convinced at that time? Adam smiled bitterly. It was all his fault. He abandoned Brianpletely,


    abandoned his son, and they could never get back together.


    Besides, Adam and Brian had no past with each other. Adam had been bad to Brian for more than ten


    years. He felt that he couldn''t make up for it.


    At present, Brian was the CEO of the World International, and how could the CEO of the World


    International take over the Yun group? Brian had never taken a fancy to the Yun group. But Adam had


    ced too much importance on thepany. In the end, he had lost his son.


    Fern''s work was almost done. After all, Alice''s assistant was very capable, so Emily took the


    opportunity to go shopping in the mall without any purpose. She checked the logo, which seemed to


    belong to the World International. She could find a mall that was belong to herself, so she decided to


    inspect it on behalf of Brian.


    But she had nothing to buy. She didn''t like jewelry very much. It seemed that since she lived here,


    Brian always arranged people to send all the clothes and shoes home directly. The style and the fabric


    were all in line with her taste. She was somewhat curious since when Brian had known her so well.


    In this case, she really hadn''t sent Brian anything, except that she bought him a shirtst time in the


    Yun store. Thinking of this, she wondered if she was not qualified to be his wife. Brian took good care


    of her every day and spoiled everything of her, but she seemed to be enjoying everything from


    beginning to end.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    She thought, "Then, was I a parasite all these days? Shit, this was not me. No, I had to buy something


    for Brian to bnce my heart."


    But what should she buy? She found the watch soon. She suddenly remembered that she had thrown


    away the Patek Philippe watch because of Selinast time. She hadn''t seen him wearing any other one


    since then. Perhaps he preferred the original one.


    Brian was quite fastidious about this kind of thing which could be seen from his clothes and the way he


    wore. Obviously, he paid attention to enjoyment. This was simr to her. She only paid attention to the


    enjoyment in daily life, while Brian and Charles attached great importance to overall enjoyment.


    Emily quickly walked to the Patek Philippe to choose it as a gift. Thedy on the counter was slightly


    surprised to see her face which was familiar to people. Most media reported on her and almost


    everyone in the city knew her. As the World International''s CEO, Brian had announced his wife, Emily


    in a rather high profile way.


    "Mrs. Yun..." Apparently, she didn''t expect that Emily would show up in front of her.


    "Calm down. Calm down. I juste here to have a look. You can just deal with your own business."


    Emily didn''t want everyone''s attention to be here. It would be bad if the traffic jam was caused.


    Nobody knew how toment on the arrogance in Emily''s heart.


    Despite that, thedy on the counter still followed Emily closely, as if she would do anything for her at


    any time.


    Emily looked at several styles and their prices were all quite good, but she didn''t like the style. It


    seemed that they didn''t match Brian.


    She remembered that the watch that Brian wore before was in but elegant and had a noble


    temperament, especially when it was with him. These were not eye-catching. The watch was the


    limited edition so it must be hard to find in the counter.


    "Mrs. Yun, are you going to buy one for Mr. Yun?"


    Emily nodded and asked the woman, "Do you know where the watch on your CEO''s wrist was from?"


    The woman was stunned by Emily''s question and soon answered, "Mr. Yun''s watch was thetest


    model for this year and ten copies are released all over the world. The textures on each watch are


    different. Mr. Yun''s should have an annoyance mark."


    "Too much trouble!" Emily only knew that that one was limited edition, because she seemed to have


    seen it from a magazine of Charles. However, she had no idea that there were so many details.


    Sure enough, the woman was now convinced that their CEO''s wife really didn''t know about the watch.


    It didn''t make sense, because Emily was the wife of their CEO and they must see these famous brands


    frequently.


    They didn''t know that Emily didn''t know much about the famous brands, because ording to her


    words, it was troublesome, so she didn''t keep it in mind. Anyway, since she had Charles, she certainly


    didn''t need to know the detail. But now what''s wrong? She couldn''t find a suitable gift. She wouldn''t be


    so miserable, would she?


    "Madam, that... The designer of the watch that the CEO is wearing releases another one this month.


    We have pictures here. Do you want to... "


    Before she could finish her words, Emily could not wait to interrupt, "Give it to me quickly."


    The shop assistant immediately took the card. The pattern was ck and white and the theme was ink


    painting. It was elegant and noble, different from the enchanting temperament of Brian. But for some


    reason, Emily felt that the watch was suitable, which made Brian looked more introverted.


    "Just it. Where is it now?"


    "I''m sorry, mydy. This watch will be released tomorrow. And it would be less than that one."


    "Well, you don''t need to worry about it. Thanks." Emily left with the card happily.


    The saledy eximed that their CEO and his wife must love each other very much. She could tell


    that their CEO''s wife thought so much for him that it was really enviable.


    While Emily was strolling upwards, she called her son. It took a long time before the call was answered.


    "Mommy, do you miss me? Don''t worry. Grandpa has almost recovered. I will be back soon."


    "Well, there''s no rush. I have an important task for you. This is my annual great request."


    "Oh my God! Mommy, don''t frighten me! My heart can''t stand it."


    "Well, is there anything that you can''t stand?"


    Suddenly, a noisy voice came from the other end of the line. Emily asked, "Boy, where are you now?


    It''s so noisy."


    "Mommy, of course I am out for a walk. Should I always stay in the room?"

 Chapter 162 A Gift (Part One)

    Chapter 162 A Gift (Part One)


    So she didn''t ask much. After all, she had something important to do at the moment. "I saw a watch. No


    matter what means you use, I want to see it tomorrow. I''ll send the photo of the watch to youter.


    Charles, I''ll depend on you."


    Charles was more skillful than her in this sort of thing. Before he could respond, she hung up the phone


    as soon as she said "Go back early." to Charles. Charles was still wondering why Emily suddenly took


    a look at watch, but he figured it out after receiving the photo sent by Emily.


    Charles was envious. He guessed the ne must be bought for his father. His mother hadn''t bought


    it for him, but it was worth buying. His mother knew little about luxury, but she had good taste. He


    wondered whether there was a size suitable for his father.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    But this watch should be released tomorrow, and the release should be in Switzend. Besides, there


    are very few copies. His mother was always making troubles for him. He didn''t want to let this happen.


    After leaving the work to Charles, Emily was relieved. She wandered to the restaurant on the top of the


    building. Coincidentally, she saw Murphy who was alone in the restaurant. It seemed that she was


    thinking about something and did not notice Emily at all.


    Striding forward, Emily asked, "What are you thinking about?"


    "Emily." Murphy came to herself. She smiled sweetly.


    "Why are you here?"


    "Help my father run errands." Then Murphy picked up the package which should be the thing that


    Jeremy had ordered here.


    "Wow, you are so diligent." Emily sat down with a smile and ordered a cup of drink.


    "I''m a very hardworking person. By the way, Emily, why are you here? Are you here for an inspection?"


    Murphy had known that this mall belonged to the World International.


    "It''s not my business. I''m here to do some shopping,"


    Murphy didn''t he believe it. Although she didn''t know much about Emily, she didn''t think that she was a


    casual person. She took a look at Emily''s hand and found something in it.


    "Emily, what''s in your hand?" As she spoke, she took it away.


    Emily didn''t stop her.


    "Wow, you have a good taste, Emily. It must be for Brian. It''s his fortune to marry you." Murphy was


    always straightforward and outspoken. She was really a nice person.


    Emily smiled and nodded. Anyway, since she had bought it, she would not fear of being known by


    others.


    After Murphy took a few nces at the photo, she began to look at Emily. It was obvious that she


    wanted to say something, and she had got ready to say it.


    "What do you want to say?" In fact, Emily had thought about one thing that could make this carefree


    Murphy be so worried recently.


    "Well, have you investigated the Yun family?"


    "Yes." Emily was right. It was exactly what she had heard that troubled her.


    "Is aunt Melissa the murderer of Brian''s mother?"


    With an uncertain smile on her face, Emily replied, "I''ll look into it."


    "Emily..." Murphy was neither a naive person nor a woman who could not tell right from wrong. She just


    could not understand why it is really happy for destroying other people''s happiness for her own sake.


    "Don''t think too much. Many people are crazy in front of love and interests. Even a gentle man will have


    sharp ws to get everything he wants." Emily had known that fact when she was only a few years old.


    Hearing this, Murphy felt frustrated, "Emily, am I too naive on many things?"


    "Yes, it''s true."


    Murphy lowered her head even more.


    "But we all like your innocence, whether it''s Brian, me, or anyone else," said Emily with a smile.


    "Really?" Murphy immediately smiled.


    Emily nodded her head slightly, so Murphy immediately put all the bad mood out of mind, but only filled


    with joy. Emily smiled helplessly. Sometimes she also wanted to be frank, but unfortunately, after so


    many experience, she had lost these fundamental things.


    So she was pulled by Murphy to have dinner together happily. But at this ce, Emily was a little


    embarrassed. It was a hot day, but she was even dragged by Murphy to the famous snack street in the


    city.


    "Emily, you must haven''t tasted the food here. I promise it tastes better than the food made by the five-


    star restaurants."


    Meanwhile, Murphy was introducing the food to Emily excitedly. Hearing what Murphy said, the


    hostesses of five-star restaurants might burst into tears. But, to Emily''s surprise, they really had


    different tastes which could not made by the so-called high-end restaurants.


    "Emily, this is my baby. I won''t tell others easily. Even Brian doesn''t know that. Look at me. I have told


    you about it."


    "Yes, you''re right. No one is more kind than you are." Emily hadn''t been to such a bustling street for a


    long time. It was good.


    In a twinkling, Murphy already took two scoops of ice creams out of nowhere. The size was superrge


    and it was ten timesrger than the normal one. How could she eat it? Her face was totally covered


    when eating it.


    However, it looked good. Murphy ate it happily, "Have as much as you want, Emily. It''s my treat today."


    Since Murphy said so, Emily didn''t refuse. Sometimes, when she put down the hatred that was deeply


    rooted in her heart, she was just a girl. Besides, in front of delicious food, although she was not as


    crazy as Charles, she still can''t escape from the tempt of the delicious food.


    The most important thing was that she had never hung out with people like Murphy. After all, she


    seemed to have no friends in her memory from the beginning, and people around her were all in the


    dark. John and Alice had be her family members, but even so she had never wandered with them


    like that.


    Therefore, when Emily got the phone call from Brian, she was in a good mood. Brian seemed to know


    that she was in a good mood. He asked what happened to her and she told him that she was shopping


    with Murphy.


    When Emily told him about that ce, he was surprised first, butter he thought it was rare for Murphy


    took Emily there, because that ce was a sacred ce for Murphy.


    It turned out that Brian knew it. Emily smiled and thought, "Yeah, of course there is nothing you don''t


    know."


    Since Emily was there, Brian didn''t say anything and hung up the phone immediately. Just when Emily


    felt strange, she was dragged away by Murphy again.

 Chapter 163 A Gift (Part Two)

    Chapter 163 A Gift (Part Two)


    On the other side, Brian hung up the phone and smiled. He thought it might be a good idea for Emily to


    have some fun with Murphy. Since the moment Emily came back, Brian had never heard of that she


    had hung out with anyone. He could apany her, but there were a lot of things that he, as her


    husband, couldn''t do.


    For example, the happiness between friends was something Brian could not provide. There were many


    people around Emily, but they knew too well about her, so they would be worried about many things,


    not to mention being as innocent as they used to be.


    These people could notpare with Murphy. They wanted to protect this kind of purity like Murphy''s.


    Looking at the time, it should be the time to pick up Emily after the meeting. Brian knew well about


    Murphy. There would be no time limit for her to hang out.


    For the first time, Emily had a little admiration for Murphy. After all, she didn''t feel so tired even when


    she had to fight with someone. Later, when they shopped around, Murphy was attracted by a lot of stuff


    there. Meanwhile, Emily was dragged by Murphy to walk around. Looking at the happy look on


    Murphy''s face, Emily felt like seeing Charles.


    When they finally got out of the street, Emily had no choice but to ept that Murphy made her put on


    a white T-shirt. She wore a pretty casual T-shirt today, and now she looked even more casual, but she


    didn''t think the clothes matched her. Looking at the pattern on the T-shirt, Emily guessed that this must


    be the detective Conan.


    Emily remembered that Murphy said very solemnly when she bought it. This is a gift for her. If she


    didn''t wear it, Murphy said that she would be sad. Before Murphy could show the expression of


    grievance on her face, Emily had put it on.


    Emily had trained herself when facing Charles. She couldn''t stand such an expression. Of course, only


    Charles and Murphy did so. Murphy had bought one for Charles and decided to hand it over to him


    through Emily.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Emily smiled and nodded to her. She could not speak out any more, and most importantly, she had a


    good time. When she saw Brian''s car parked by the roadside, she was stunned. Then she smiled and


    walked on it.


    "Why are you here?" Brian didn''t say that he woulde on the phone.


    "I''m here to pick up my dear wife." Brian smiled gently.


    Emily replied with a slight smile.


    "Brian, aren''t you afraid that the people will be hurt by your disy of affection in public?"


    "Are you jealous? If you are, why don''t you go and find your love?"


    "Humph! If I want to find one, I''ll do it immediately. Do you believe that if I turn around now, I''ll be able


    to attract a lot of men?"


    Brian smiled.


    "Do you need me to send you back?" Emily asked.


    Murphy shook her head, "No, no. I''ll ask my driver to pick me up. I don''t want to bother you two."


    "Don''t worry. You won''t disturb us."


    "Emily..."


    "Come to my home when you have time."


    "Of course I will. I have to rob all the delicious food of Charles then. I should not talk with you anymore.


    The driver is here. I have to go now. Bye, Brian." While speaking, Murphy ran to her car. Emily watched


    her getting on the car and then got on too.


    "You have a good taste," Brian said while casting a nce at Emily.


    "What? You want one too?" Said Emily with a smile.


    "I think it looks good to dress couple T-shirts with you."


    "Yes. If you appeared in the World International in this kind of cloth, your employees would be shocked.


    You will be on the cover of the fashion magazine this time." It was not bad to imagine that scene.


    "How does the manufacturer of this T-shirt thank me?"


    Indeed, Brian looked good in any cloth since born, and all the clothes might be fashionable on


    him. It was funny just to think about it.


    "How about I give you the clothes for a year so that you can wear different clothes every day?"


    "I don''t mind."


    "Well, the people of the World International will go crazy." If their CEO wore a cartoon suit every day,


    then there would be definitely a group of employees want to jump off the building.


    "Are you going back to Fern or to the World International with me?"


    Taking a nce at her own clothes, Emily said, "let''s go to the World International." In this way, it was


    not appropriate for her to go to Fern to cause a sensation, not to mention that many people did not


    know she was their president at the moment. Therefore, even if she was embarrassed, she had to go


    to the World International.


    As expected, Emily cause a sensation on the way she passed.


    "Do you think I will be a new trend in yourpany?" Said Emily with a smile.


    "Well, I can see from their clothes tomorrow." Brian smiled.


    "Oh my God! Your taste changes so fast, Emily!" Though Vincent didn''t know what the employees were


    whispering just now, he understood immediately when he saw Emily.


    "What? You don''t think it''s appropriate?"


    "Of course not. It''s perfect on you. You look more stunning in this T-shirt."


    Upon hearing this, Emily was flustered. She thought, "Vincent, you are bing more and more


    proficient in telling lies!"


    Vincent tried to keep his smile. If he dared to offend Emily, he didn''t know what kind of things Emily


    would do. What''s more, there was a man who doted on his wife.


    Mike looked at the clothes on Emily, and was thinking about something. Emily noticed that Mike was


    looking at her. "Murphy was an interesting girl. She bought it for me when I went shopping with her. I


    don''t know whom she was going to spend the rest of her life with."


    Mike turned his head calmly, but theplexity in his eyes showed his concern for Murphy. Emily


    smiled and thought that it was indeed very interesting.


    Brian seemed to have something to deal with. Since Emily had just freed herself from Fern''s matter,


    she had no intention of getting involved in the affairs of the World International. After she got changed,


    she walked out to look for Mike.

 Chapter 164 The Exhortation

    Chapter 164 The Exhortation


    Emily found Mike on the rooftop of the building, just as what Vincent had said. Mike was feeling


    loneliness on the rooftop instead of enjoying the pleasure on the top.


    Emily walked towards him.


    "Emily......"


    "Keep an eye on Murphy these days."


    "What?" Mike frowned, seemingly confused why she said so.


    "The day before yesterday, Murphy and I overheard something. She might care about it very much and


    wouldn''t take any action. But I''m afraid that it might be in danger if she is curious about it."


    Although Emily had persuaded Murphy not to mind what they had heard, it was very likely that Murphy


    wouldn''t wait quietly. Emily thought of the time when they met with Murphy, who had been ready to


    protect her with the stick without any hesitation at that time.


    Murphy was so innocent and fearless that she would be put in danger without hesitation. Emily didn''t


    want to see that happen. Originally, Emily had wanted to remind Zoey to pay attention to Murphy, but


    now there was a more suitable person, wasn''t there?


    "What did you hear in Yun house?" Mike easily got the point.


    "I have asked people to investigate the past of the Yun family. No matter what you find or what you


    guess, don''t tell Brian. I have my own n." Said Emily seriously.


    Mike nodded. He knew that Emily would not hurt Brian, but protect him.


    "Murphy is a nice girl. Don''t miss her!" Emily said tly.


    Mike wasn''t surprised that she could see through his mind. He knew Emily was a sensitive woman and


    it was understandable that she sensed.


    "I don''t deserve her." This was the only thing Mike could say.


    "The love has nothing to do with deserving. It''s just a matter of feelings. Think about it. If you have the


    courage to see her going into the arms of another man, I won''t say anything more. But, Mike, do you


    have it?" Emily patted his shoulder and left with a smile.


    Mike asked himself if he had the courage. He didn''t know, but he could only insist. Looking at Mike''s tall


    and strong back, Emily wanted to see how long he could hold on.


    In the evening, the news about what had happened in France came to the ears of Emily and Brian.


    When they both received the phone call, they had almost hung up the phone at the same time after


    they finished eating and went back home.


    "I didn''t expect you are well-informed, Mr. Yun." Emily knew that Brian must pay attention to France, but


    she didn''t expect that they would get the news at the same time. Emily was lying on the couch.


    The reason why she could be so timely was that she had Zoey and John behind her. However, who


    was behind Brian? Brian had never hidden anything about this force. Emily knew that if she asked,


    Brian would tell her, but she didn''t want to ask and wanted to investigate by herself. After all, it was a


    challenge, wasn''t it?


    Sometimes the others really didn''t understand what was going on in Emily''s mind. She could figure it


    out with a few words, but she had to figure it out by herself. But her endurance was impressive.


    "The same news for you." Brian also sat on the sofa.


    "This time, what the Heavenly Shadow did was really impressive. It''s really strange to do this in front of


    the Locke family." When Brian sat down, Emilyy her head on hisp.


    "Why do I feel that you are very happy?" Said Emily with a faint smile.


    "Of course, I would like to see that the Locke family is in trouble, but I also like the way the Heavenly


    Shadow dealing with things."


    "It seems that you really admire them." Brian said indifferently.


    Emily put aside the magazine she had just read, "They are bold enough and always act arrogantly.


    They punish one as a warning to others, but they have their own principles. I always like such kind of


    people."


    "Yes, you do. They resemble you a lot."


    "With me?" Tilting her head to one side, Emily thought for a while when looking at Brian. She really


    looked like them. But there were a lot of people who were alike in actions. Was the boss of the


    Heavenly Shadow her rtive? That should be impossible. Emily didn''t think much as she was back to


    read the magazine again.


    But Brian didn''t think so. This time, his son disappeared coincidentally. Not to mention that when he


    investigated Emily, the information on Charles seemed to confirm something in many other ways.


    "I''m sure that the Locke n will not be reconciled this time." Brian said.


    "Of course, the Locke family was sted up, and they lost their reputation. If they are willing to ept


    it, then what else can they do? If they fight against the Heavenly Shadow, they will not get any benefit."


    Said Emily while reading the magazine intently.


    "I''m afraid they are not in the mood to do that now. They are unable to deal with the situation, but to


    some extent, they have messed it up. For the once powerful forces of the French, even the Heavenly


    Shadow could do such a thing. Naturally, it also has a warning effect for the Locke family."


    "Yo, Mr. Yun, you seem to know a lot about such things."


    "And you are not bad either."


    "Come on!" Emily continued to read the magazine. It was rare to see that she was so interested in it.


    Brian nced at it, which was a magazine about fashion and jewelry.


    "Do you want to buy jewelry?" In the past, Emily had never paid attention to such things. But today, she


    was interested in it.


    "You know that I don''t like wearing essories. This one is enough." Emily shook her wrist. There was


    the bracelet that was bought by Charles at the auction when Emily and Brian first met. So she had


    been wearing it around that wrist all the time.


    With a smile on his face, Brian answered, "Yes, it is a perfect match with you."


    "Of course I am. I''m a charmingdy, and I think I can deserve everything. By the way, have you taken


    the T-shirt that Murphy bought for Charles? "


    "Yes, I put it in Charles'' room. I also put yours in our room." Brian could see that Emily loved that T-shirt


    very much. Although this T-shirt could be seen everywhere in the shops, it meant a lot to Emily after all.


    Emily had been ustomed to Brian''s meticulous care. When she was browsing through a magazine,


    she happened to see the watch that she found when shopping today. On impulse, she handed it to


    Brian and asked, "How is it?"


    Brian took it over and had a look. It was painted in ck and white and looked pretty good. He said,


    "It''s good."


    "Do you take a fancy to it?"


    "Would you buy me one?"


    "The CEO of the World International should notck a wristwatch, right?"


    "Yes, you are right. But this one that you sent is different from those."


    Calmly, Emily took the magazine back and continued to read it. "I''d better save some money for you,


    Mr. Yun. Besides, this one can only be found in Switzend. It''s not easy for me to buy it."


    Brian just smiled. There was still disappointment in his eyes, but he didn''t say much to Emily.


    While reading the magazine, Emily looked at Brian and smiled proudly.


    The next morning, after Emily just woke up, she called Charles, "Charles, how is it going?"


    "Mommy, don''t you feel ashamed to wake a child up like this? I will be very sad if you ignore me


    because of Mr. Yun. If I am sad, I won''t do anything."


    "Well, if you don''t help me, I will fly there by myself. But I don''t know what will happen to your treasures


    in your room."


    Tears almost streamed down Charles'' face. "Mommy, your baby doesn''t have a special ce in your


    heart, doesn''t he?" he asked.


    "No, you''ve always been in my heart." Although Emily did sound emotionless, she couldn''t stand it


    anymore.


    "For mommy''s sake, I''m going to do it now."


    "All right. Bye."


    Then, Charles stared at the phone that had been hung up and burst into tears again. He wondered


    whether he was really dumped. The only response he got was some shouts. Jim dashed towards him.


    "Who are you calling so early?" Brian woke up and asked.


    "Charles, I ask him when toe back?" Emily replied in a low voice.


    Brian was confused, but he didn''t ask.


    Emily was looking forward to getting that watch all the day. It was rare for her to be in such a good


    mood, so it was quite easy for her to deal with the work.


    When Alice came to take the shift, she was surprised to see that Emily was in such an undisguised


    mood. "What funny thing has happened, Miss?"


    "Of course there is something interesting. By the way, Alice, is your vacation over?"


    "Yes." Alice replied coldly.


    "Oh, does anything happen during your vacation?"


    "What are you expecting, Miss?" Alice asked coldly.


    "Nothing. I just heard that after you asked for leave, Vincent was absent-minded for the whole day and


    then no one knows where he went."


    "Does his disappearance have anything to do with me?"


    "No, I just thought of it identally," said Emily with a smile.


    Alice didn''t say anything, but somehow was touched, which could be seen from her expression. Emily


    was amused. But Alice would never tell the truth that she was blocked outside several times by


    Vincent. Vincent was not the only one who was embarrassed and she felt ashamed too.


    "Since you are here, can I leave?" Then Emily stood up.


    "When do you n to make your identity public?"


    "What''s wrong? I don''t care if my identity is public. You are here with Fern."


    Alice gave a cold nce at Emily and said, "Let some people who are stupid see that there is someone


    behind you."


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    What Alice said was interesting, which made Emily immediately realize who she was referring to,


    "What did Selina do again?" There was only one person who dared to challenge her in this city.


    "I happened to see that she was close to Ray. Take care of yourself."

 Chapter 165 Conspire (Part One)

    Chapter 165 Conspire (Part One)


    "Oh, is that because she couldn''t unite the Xia n and then chose the other way? She really didn''t


    want to give up."


    "I have told you the news. Lady Emily, what''s your decision?"


    "They must be ying a dirty trick behind me. Let''s see who will be the winner."


    Alice knew that this would be the result. Emily was a very unusual person and she wouldn''t let herself


    lose.


    "By the way, Brian has begun to attack the capital chain of the Locke family. We can do it under the


    protection of the World International."


    Hearing that, Alice frowned. She knew why Brian did that. He was a powerful man and should not be


    looked down upon because he would spare no pains to protect Emily who was exposed to danger.


    "I have go. Just wait here." Emily then walked out of the room as quickly as she could.


    At noon, Emily got the watch that she wanted. Looking at the watch in her hand, she drove happily to


    the World International.


    Charles couldn''t reconcile himself to this. Now his mother didn''t even call him when she got the watch,


    which meant he had already lost his position in her heart.


    This thought made Charles feel quite unhappy. He should speed up to go home, otherwise there would


    really be no status for him.


    At this moment, all the affairs here had been handled. When Emily came to the World International,


    Brian had been having a meeting. Emily was quite familiar with the way to his office. Looking at the


    exquisite packing in her hand, she smiled faintly.


    When Zoey called her, the look in Emily''s eyes changed. Of course, she knew why Zoey called her at


    this time.


    "How is it going?" Emily asked directly.


    "Come here when you have time. Let''s talk about it when we meet." The tone of Zoey was slightly


    serious.


    "Well, I''m in the World International now. I''ll go thereter." Now that Zoey had said so, he must find out


    something and it was not convenient to talk on the phone.


    Then Zoey hung up the phone. While staring at the package in her hand, Emily fell into a deep thought.


    "What are you looking at?" Brian entered the room but Emily didn''t notice him.


    "Hey, why didn''t you make any sound when you came in?" Emily quickly packed up the boxes on the


    table, but it was toote, and Brian had already seen them.


    "You were out of your mind and didn''t hear me. What''s in your hand?"


    Since Brian had already seen it, Emily didn''t intend to hide it in front of him. "It''s a gift," she said. She


    gave it to Brian.


    After being stunned for a while, Brian opened the gift box under Emily''s gaze. Then he saw the watch


    lying in the box, which was the one that Emily had showed to himst night. He was touched and


    shocked by it.


    "Hey, are you silly? What''s wrong? Don''t you like it? Didn''t you say it was prettyst night?" Emily


    wondered, "Why does he look like disappointed? Does he dislike it? I think I have a good taste."


    Emily waved her hand in front of Brian and he held her hand. "No, I like it very much. You have a good


    taste all the time."


    As he spoke, he hurried to put on the watch. Then Emily looked at it carefully, and found that it did


    make a good match with him.


    "Did you make your nst night?" It seemed that it was not a whim for Emily to show him the


    picturesst night.


    "Sort of." Emily didn''t retort.


    "I''m happy, Emily." Brian hugged Emily tightly.


    It never urred to Emily that a watch could make Brian so happy. But at the same time, she was very


    pleased.


    As for the cost of this watch, Brian knew very well. After all, this watch was just released in Switzend


    today, and now Emily gave it to him. He could feel that Emily had made great efforts.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Emily didn''t know much about this kind of luxury, so Brian guessed that Charles must have done


    something to help her. He didn''t know what Charles was thinking now, so he decided to express his


    gratitude to him.


    After staying at the World International for a while, Emily left. The whole World International had been


    extremely busy in the past few days. Therefore, Emily wondered if the World International had been


    damaged, but she quickly denied such a view. After all, it was the World International, and Brian could


    resist everything.


    Anyway, with Brian, she did not need to worry about the affairs of the World International. She could


    just be the CEO''s wife of the World International at ease.


    She didn''t ask Brian to give her a ride. When she said she wanted to meet Zoey, Brian would certainly


    not stop her.


    "How is it going?" Emily asked directly as soon as she arrived at the QW Bar.


    "Check it by yourself." Zoey gave Emily thetest investigation results.


    She leafed through it, roughly the same as she thought. She never thought Melissa was a simple and


    pure woman, but she didn''t expect that her n had been implemented many years ago, not to


    mention that there was another person there.


    "What are you going to do?"


    "But Brian doesn''t know how his mother died. Someone must have hidden it from him." Otherwise,


    Brian must have done a thorough investigation. Even if the woman left him behind, she was still his


    mother anyway.


    "Zoey, can you ask this person back?" Obviously, Emily was referring to the man shown on the


    document.


    "Yes." Zoey always satisfy Emily''s request.


    "Keep an eye on him. As for Melissa, I have to think about how to deal with her." Emily''s eyes turned


    dark, as if something interesting came to her mind. However, there was no doubt that this seemingly


    interesting thing had challenged her bottom line.


    Of course, Zoey had no objection to the way that Emily dealt with things.


    On the way home, Emily thought for a while and finally dialed a number. She had some questions to


    ask. Although she knew the phone number when she investigated Brian, she didn''t care about it


    because it didn''t matter. Unexpectedly, it came in handy at this time.


    As soon as Andy returned from the simtion battle, he received a call as soon as he turned on his


    phone. When he saw the strange number, he was obviously stunned, but he still answered it.


    "Excuse me, who are you?" Andy replied politely.


    "Are you Andy? I''m Emily. Oh, I guess you don''t know me."

 Chapter 166 Conspire (Part Two)

    Chapter 166 Conspire (Part Two)


    Hearing what Emily said, Andy tightened his grip on the phone. "I know." News about Emily and Brian


    had been widely spread before. Of course he had heard about the news and knew that the wife of


    Brian was Emily.


    "Oh!" Emily said teasingly. It seemed that Brian''s brother also paid attention to Brian.


    "Since you know who I am, I won''t beat about the bush. I have something to ask you." Emily was a


    straightforward person.


    "Please go ahead,"


    "As for your mother, I just want to ask if she died in a car ident."


    Andy''s hand shrank again. He didn''t know why Emily knew it. "How did you know?" he asked.


    "That''s true." Even if it had been found out, all had been confirmed by Andy''s reactions. After all, it


    should be Andy who knew the actual situation.


    "You haven''t told Brian about the car ident. Why?" That was exactly what she wanted to know.


    Andy knew that he couldn''t hide the truth from Emily anymore. After all, he had revealed something to


    her just now, so he could only tell the truth. "My mother didn''t tell him because the car ident was just


    an ident. She was afraid that it would cause some unnecessary trouble if he knew it. What''s more,


    my mother''s health has been ruined and all the medicine was useless for her. So it will be only a matter


    of time for my mother to leave the world. "


    Andy replied sadly. After all, she was his mother.


    "Did your mother ask you not to tell Brian?" Emily wondered why she didn''t want to tell Brian about it.


    Was she afraid of causing unnecessary trouble? That was to say, she might have known that the car


    ident was not an ident, or that she had seen the person who hit her clearly.


    At the thought of this, Emily''s eyes were narrowed with fear.


    "I see. That''s it."


    "Hold on, Emily. Is there something wrong with my mother''s death? He also asked me several days


    ago." Emily could guess who he was, but she didn''t expect that Brian had already called him and asked


    about it.


    "What did you say to Brian?"


    "I told him the same answer as years ago."


    "That''s good. Oh, by the way, don''t tell Brian that I called you. You can tell him as before. No big deal.


    I''m just curious about it."


    Andy sensed that it was not like what she said.


    "Well, I guess you should be training outside. I won''t disturb you. Let''s have a get-together when you


    come back." Then Emily hung up the phone.


    Staring at his phone, Andy was quite sure that something must have happened. The entourages had


    seen their Colonel lost in thought for many times in several days. It was rare for him to show such an


    expression. They was really curious about who had made the call.


    "Alfred, I need you to do me a favor." The expression in Andy''s eyes changed.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "What''s up, Colonel?"


    After hearing what Andy said, Alfred Lu left quickly.


    After hanging up the phone, Emily parked her car on the roadside. Anyway, Brian''s mother loved him,


    so she didn''t want to make it difficult for him, let alone destroy the rtionship between him and Adam.


    However, things went contrary to her wish. Since she left the Yun family, the rtionship between Brian


    and Adam had been broken.


    Emily let out a sigh. Probably her phone call today will also cause Andy to have doubts. After all, Andy


    was the Colonel of the army. How could he believe her just by some simple words? But it didn''t matter.


    Anyway, he would know it sooner orter.


    Brian was in a good mood today. Vincent looked at Mike doubtfully, wondering if Mike knew why he


    was so happy.


    Mike coldly shook his head, which made Vincent even more confused. In general, Brian''s mood these


    days was totally affected by two people, Emily and Charles. But now it was obvious that it was because


    of Emily since Charles was absent from home. It seemed that Emily came here today, holding


    something in her hand.


    So it was easy for Vincent to see the watch from Brian''s hand, and he certainly knew the brand, the


    price, and most importantly, it was designed by the designer that Brian always liked.


    "Emily must have spent a lot of money." Emily was always willing to rob money, but Vincent never saw


    her squandering money. The watch on Brian''s waist was expensive.


    "Are you jealous? Go and ask Alice."


    So for a moment, Vincent was sure that he had the impulse to strangle Brian again.


    However, Brian didn''t notice it at all. He just smiled and enjoyed it.


    "The Locke family''s Selina has been in touch with Ray recently." It seemed that Mike hated this kind of


    behavior of Brian, so he also tried to give him a shock.


    It was obvious that Brian''s eyes darkened. He thought, "Is it not enough for him to manage the whole


    Yun group? Why does Ray still make troubles behind me?"


    "Keep an eye on him. If there was any problem, let me know at any time." At that time, he would not


    show mercy anymore. In the eyes of Brian, Emily was more important than anyone. Ray and even his


    father, Adam was not as important as Emily.


    In a private room of a restaurant, Selina was looking at Ray with a smile.


    "Are you satisfied with my proposal?"


    "It''s very interesting, but what do you want me to do?"


    "Very simple..." Selina whispered something to Ray, making his expression change.


    "Don''t you think it''s too shameless to do so, Miss Selina?"


    "Ha ha, is it shameless? I think I was much purer than you. You have done a lot of interesting things


    before you entered the Yun n. Oh, by the way, stealing something... And the car... "


    "Stop it." All of a sudden, Ray''s hand mmed on the table.


    "So you don''t need to care about what kind of method you use when you can get what you want. You


    should know this better than me, don''t you?"


    "I will fulfill Miss Selina''s expectation. I think Miss Selina won''t disappoint me and you will give me what


    I want. If you don''t keep your promise, I will expose the truth to the public."


    "You..." Selina was taken aback and immediately got the meaning of it. It was true that she


    underestimated Ray. She didn''t expect that he would find out something about her.

 Chapter 227 It Will Never Change

    Chapter 227 It Will Never Change


    James looked at Moore seriously. Then, Moore gave him a disdainful look and said, "Do you want me


    to shoot you so that you don''t have to face it anymore?"


    James waved his hand and said, "Forget it. I won''t waste your bullets." "What a boring man! It was less


    interesting than ying with Charles. But I won''t dare toe forward to Charles now. Who knows


    how things are with Emily now?" thought James bitterly.


    James just happened to catch a glimpse of Brian, who was still staring at him with a smile that seemed


    to see through everything.


    "Moore, do you know why Charles'' father is like this?"


    "Maybe he knows something," said Moore, looking at Brian from head to toe. It was not the first time


    that he had seen Brian like this. That was the feeling Brian gave him.


    Hearing that, James was stunned and then asked, "Are you talking about..."


    Moore cast a disdainful look at James and then turned to leave, as if he didn''t want to talk with such a


    stupid man anymore. After all, they still needed to deal with the drugs as soon as possible when they


    were involved in the drug trade. As for who are the traitors, they should find them out as soon as


    possible.


    It was obvious that James was too distracted to deal with the matter. It was a pity that he was such an


    unreliable man. Fortunately, the others had been used to it.


    "James, your mind is gradually drifting away." Mary gave James a pat on the shoulder tofort him,


    and then moved aside with a big smile on her face.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    James was speechless. He deeply realized that his future was rather dark and miserable now. When


    he wanted to ask for more information from Charles'' father, he found that Charles'' father and mother


    were having a sweet time. Therefore, he could do nothing but sigh to the heaven.


    "Put him down. Even if he is thin, it will be tired to hold him for a long time." Brian said gently.


    Emily took a slight nce at Charles in his arms, who curled his lips when he saw the handsome face


    of Brian and said, "Daddy, you''re simply jealous of me. In this case, I can upy mommy''s arms in my


    own."


    "Oh, you don''t deserve my jealousy at all. You''re not as handsome as me, and your mother is not


    comfortable with holding you. Besides, you''re only good-looking for a while. Your mommy will be mine


    for the rest of the years, so why should I be jealous of you? Charles, are you kidding me?"


    Brian said with a smile. Then he noticed the change in his son''s eyes. Charles said, "Dad, can we be


    serious?"


    "Sorry, I don''t know what you mean."


    As Charles was about to cry, he turned around and dragged Emily. "Mom, dad is bullying me. You have


    to teach him a lesson," he said. Charles said softly.


    Looking at the father and son, Emily smiled, "I don''t want to get involved in the war between men. Both


    of you are my flesh and blood. I can''t make a decision."


    "Mom, I''m just seven years old," Charles said unhappily.


    "Well, it''s time for you to make your own decision. Go, I support you to fight with your father." Emily


    agreed and patted Charles on the shoulder.


    Tears welled up in Charles'' eyes. "Mommy, we don''t have to y like this," he said.


    "I''m not ying. I''m innocent." A pair of watery eyes appeared on Emily''s face, with a pitiful look.


    "Mommy, you and daddy worked together to bully me. We can''t go on like this." While saying that,


    Charles walked out of the arms of Emily in a huff and walked away from them. Looking at the quite


    vigorous figure of him, Emily smiled.


    "You did it on purpose." Emily looked at Brian and said.


    "So do you." Brian smiled.


    "Well, I feel sorry for my son." She shouldn''t have teased Charles like this with Brian. What if Charles


    was still traumatized?


    "You have to trust our son. He gathered all the good things from us."


    "Are you overconfident or arrogant?"


    "It''s just the truth." Holding Emily in his arms, Brian said, "Besides, if you don''t drive him away, how can


    I upy you?" Brian said that calmly.


    Emily was speechless, "Who behaved so kindly and generously just now?" Emily didn''t expect Brian


    was so possessive to waiting here.


    "Well, just put on an act. Anyway, I have to make him shrink back from difficulties."


    This time, it was Emily''s turn to be at a loss and she didn''t know whether to cry or tough. What the


    hell was this? However, she didn''t hate it at all. It was just that Charles had to suffer from the double


    whammy of Emily and Brian.


    "Are you in a good mood now?" Brian said while holding Emily in his arms.


    "Sort of." Emily totally rxed and hugged Brian, feeling his powerful support.


    "That''s good. Emily, don''t show such a painful expression, or I''ll be heartbroken." Brian said in a


    serious tone in Emily''s ear. Upon hearing that, Emily''s face changed. She got out of his arms and


    looked directly into his eyes.


    "Why not?"


    After a short pause, Brian seemed to think about the question why she asked, but she was relieved


    soon. "What do you think?"


    Upon hearing his question, Emily''s lips curled into a helpless smile. She thought to herself, "Why?


    Why? Why would I ask such a stupid question? Why did his heart ache for me? Of course, it''s because


    he love me. He care about me. I have already known the answer for a long time. Why would I ask such


    a stupid question? I am quite stupid."


    Was it because of fear and panic that Emily had never been like this? It seemed that she was afraid of


    losing now.


    When Emily was immersed in her thoughts, a pair of hands had covered the corners of her eyes,


    calming her slightly wrinkled eyebrows. "I still like to see you being arrogant. Such worry is not suitable


    for you."


    "I don''t think so." Looking at Brian, Emily asked, " What if this is the real me?" Emily stared at Brian


    intently.


    "You are the real you all the time. You are the one I love. I will remove all your troubles and sorrows. My


    wife deserves all the best things in the world." Brian said seriously, touching her eyebrows.


    The most beautiful love in the world didn''t mean that he should tell how much he loved her every day,


    but fell in the heart of her inadvertently, which was the case with Brian.


    Looking at the indifferent expression of Brian, Emily asked, "Don''t you want to ask?"


    Of course, Brian knew what Emily was talking about. "I don''t want to ask. I admit that I care about that,


    but I know what matters most to me. The past is always the past. I can distinguish it clearly.


    No matter how bad I have been in the past, you can still keep this mind." Brian would never ask her


    any question. He would give her the greatest freedom and love her the same as before.


    "I have the confidence, or you don''t trust me enough?" Neither questioning nor aversion, he was calmly


    stating a fact, but his calmness was touching.


    "What if I had taken drugs? Wouldn''t you change?" Under such a calm gaze, Emily had an impulse to


    speak out her inner thoughts. She had suffered so much that no one knew except for herself and her


    brother. Now Brian was going to know it.


    The expression on Brian''s face didn''t change, but his eyes were gloomy, which showed his heartache


    which could be seen by anyone. His care and attachment were showed clearly in his eyes, while the


    girl in front of him was lost in his attachment.


    Brian hugged Emily tightly, which was like trying to embed the whole body of her in his own body to


    make Emily feel the warmth on his body, and to ease the pain in her heart.


    Without any words, it was just a simple hug, but the warmth from his skin broke through her heart,


    which seemed to be able to fill her previously lost heart again. Touched by this tolerance, Emily''s eyes


    turned wet unconsciously.


    She hugged Brian tightly and buried her face in his neck. She didn''t want others to see her expression


    and feel the tears in her eyes. She hadn''t cried for many years and hadn''t had such a mood like this.


    Brian caressed Emily''s shoulder. He didn''t expose that, but the tears on his shoulder made his heart


    ache. If she hadn''t had a very sad memory, or if she hadn''t suffered too much pain, she wouldn''t have


    reacted this way.


    "My dear, you should remember that no matter what you have gone through and no matter how much


    you have suffered in the past, you are the best gift from God to me. You are the most precious person


    to me, my wife and the woman I love most in my life. It will never change."


    A soft voice came into her heart slowly at such a night. She could no longer hold the loneliness in her


    memory alone and slowly released herself.


    In this way, Brian hugged Emily, who was crying andughing in his arms and enjoying the best time.


    The noise around at night was totally ignored by them, and what they heard was the most powerful


    heartbeat of each other.


    Most people might not daree over to bother Emily and Brian. However, even in this tranquil period


    of time, Charles dared to do so.

 Chapter 228 My Son Shouldnt Be Bullied

    Chapter 228 My Son Shouldn''t Be Bullied


    "Daddy, Mommy, help..." Before Charles finished his words, he had already rushed to them. Although


    Emily had calmed herself down, she still curled up in Brian''s arms. She raised her head hearing


    Charles''s shout.


    At the same time, Charles had alreadye over. He could guess what was going on from the looks


    on their faces.


    "Daddy, Mommy, your son is about to be killed, but you are still hugging here. If you do this, I will be


    very sad."


    "Oh, who dares to chase you, Charles. I''m curious to see how he has the guts."


    When Emily finished, an energetic voice rushed over from the bushes with dozens of meters. "Where is


    that brat, Charles?"


    It sounded like he was very furious. Emily smiled at Brian and said, "Uncle, why are you here in


    person?"


    Shouldn''t Calvin be in charge of the army? But why did hee here?


    "I think he''s done with his work now. As amander, he doesn''t need to overwork. He is an


    experienced and skilled leader. He doesn''t need to handle everything by himself." Brian said in an


    impolite tone.


    On the other hand, Emily agreed with Brian. After all, to arge extent, they were here now, mostly


    because of Calvin. Well, for a moment, she was interested in it too, but she was interested in being


    together with Brian, not for Calvin.


    However, she doubted whether she would attend it if she had known that the result of the action would


    be like this. Maybe she still would make the same choice. After all, what had happened here had been


    beyond her expectation, but if it hade for her, she would have known it sooner orter. Now she


    had confirmed that that man was still alive, in a corner of the world.


    Brian hugged Emily and said, "Besides, I''m afraid that he''ll get even with someone if hees here."


    Brian seemed to imply something. Charles curled his lips beside them.


    "It''s not my fault. It is because the soldiers are so impetuous. I''m teaching them a lesson for free."


    Charles began to chop logic.


    "Okay. You can tell your grandpa Calvin about it in this way. He is amander of an army, so he


    should be sensible," Emily said with a smile.


    "Mommy, are you sure that Grandpa Calvin will listen to me now?" Charles was startled as soon as he


    heard the voice of Calvin. He didn''t want to ask for bitterness.


    Well, of course, this kind of situation was mostly caused by him, but so what? It did not have to worry


    about. Moreover, he was just a child who could asionally act shamelessly.


    "You brat,e out!" A loud sound came through.


    "Mommy, don''t stand by and watch. If Grandpa finds me, you won''t be able to see your lovely,


    handsome son." As he spoke, he made a pose to show his personal charm.


    "I''ve heard that Calvin is very good at training people. Do you think we should have a try?" Said Emily,


    looking at Brian.


    "He really has a special way to train people. Whether you''re naughty or dissolute, you will fail in front of


    him. You will definitely be miserable."


    Hearing what Brian said, Charles covered his handsome face with his hand and took a few steps back.


    He was so scared that he shouldn''t be caught by Calvin.


    Both Emily and Brian were amused by the expression on Charles'' face. They had expected that he


    would say something like that. Emily wondered whom Charles was look like. Then she looked at Brian


    in a serious manner.


    "Don''t wrong me. I didn''t care at all. Of course my attitude that I don''t care about everything could


    instantly defeat everyone."


    "Yo, Mr. Yun, you are very proud."


    "Of course. And I''m proud of seducing you here, Emily."


    "Hey, I''m not seduced by you. You are the one who is seduced by me." Retorted Emily.


    "Oh, really? If it weren''t for my impressive face, you wouldn''t havee to me."


    Emily was speechless. At the beginning, she saw Brian because of his handsome face. Later, she


    realized that he was a man who knew her better than others. However, it was true that she was


    attracted by his handsome face at first. Emily turned her eyes away and did not respond.


    Brian replied with a smile. On the other side, however, Charles was not as rxed as Emily and Brian,


    who had a look of discontentment after being ignored.


    "Miss Xia, Mr. Yun, let me tell you, if you don''t help me today, I will tell Grandpa Calvin that it is you who


    give me the idea. After all, I''m only seven years old, so I can''te up with so many ideas. And I


    believe that Grandpa Calvin will believe that you teach me that."


    With his hands on his hips, Charles looked at Emily and Brian and smiled smugly.


    "Mr. Yun, my son threatened me. What should I do?"


    "Me too. I was also threatened by my son. What good idea do you have?"


    "Give him to Uncle Calvin directly."


    "Good idea."


    "Wow... Are you biological with me or not? If you keep doing this, I''ll cry beside your ears every day... "


    Charles cried while speaking.


    To be honest, Charles'' cries worked better than anything he had said. At this moment, he clearly heard


    the sound of Calvin striding over. His steps were powerful, mixed with a strong force. All the branches


    and leaves would tremble wherever he passed.


    "Mommy... Daddy... " Charles looked as if he was going to cry.


    "Come behind me." Although Emily was joking just now, she still wanted to protect her son. She could


    bully him, but it didn''t make sense to be bullied by others.


    "Great! I''m looking for you everywhere!" Calvin strode towards them, trying to drag Charles. But he was


    stopped by Brian.


    "Why did you call Charles instead of going to deal with your business?" Brian said calmly.


    "Why am I looking for him? Your son is so naughty. I''ve been worrying about him and my soldiers have


    been around the town for so many days. He even went to y here. Come out and let me teach him a


    lesson. I want to vent my anger right now."


    "Uncle Calvin, I haven''t med you for not taking care of him. Why do youe here now?" Said


    Emily with a smile.


    "Watch him! Do you know how many people I have arranged for him? Just let hime and teach him


    a lesson, then I will forgive him."


    "Teach him a lesson? My son?" Brian squinted his eyes. Calvin was scared to take a step back.


    "Hey, little Brian, if you are so spoiled to your son, be careful that he will act randomly in the future."


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m willing to do that." Brian said arrogantly.


    Standing behind Emily, Charles smiled with satisfaction thinking that Brian was indeed worthy of being


    his father. Emily shook her head with a smile. She felt that Brian was much better than her in teasing


    others.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "I don''t care. If you don''t give me an exnation, I will be unhappy." It was obvious that Calvin was


    ying rogue. Compared with his skills of acting rogue, Emily''s was definitely much better.


    "Oh, what do you want to do then?" Crossing her arms across her chest, Emily looked at Calvin and


    wanted to see how he would unhappy.


    Calvin was speechless with rage. Why did she have to spoil her son like this? He didn''t want to do


    something terrible, but just to vent his anger.


    But apparently, Emily meant that he can vent his anger but shouldn''t get angry with Charles.


    Looking at his parents, who were so strong to stand in front to protect him, Charles couldn''t help but


    burst intoughter. He was so happy to see Calvin be so obedient.


    Calvin had no choice but to re at them as he saw their faces were covered all over with arrogance.


    So he couldn''t find any way to vent his anger.


    Seeing Calvin''s expression, Emily wanted tough, but she controlled herself. After all, if she irritated


    him more, she really didn''t know what he would do. He might even have his men surround them.


    She had just used her strength, and now she didn''t want to waste it again. So let it be.


    Just as the grievance on Calvin''s face, Andy came over. After so many days, the injury was not fully


    recovered, but it seemed that it was no big problem to walk on his own. He would bepletely


    recovered after a period of rest.


    Andy took a closer look at Emily and Brian, trying to figure out whether they were hurt or not.


    After all, when he knew that Charles was not in town and there were people pretending to be Charles,


    he was very nervous. If something went wrong, how could he face Emily and Brian?


    After all, they hade here to participate in the military exercise and even got involved in the drug


    dealing case because of him. If his leg hadn''t been injured, such a lot of things wouldn''t have


    happened. So how could Andy not worry and feel guilty? But now, fortunately, they were all safe, and


    Charles was also unharmed.


    "I said that this little boy was absolutely fine, and you don''t believe me? So you have to believe me


    now, are you relieved now?" Calvin said as he patted on Andy''s shoulder. But Andy dodged it and


    looked at him with sharp eyes. Then he turned around and left.


    Calvin touched his nose and thought, "Andy, I just asked people to knock you out for a few days. It''s all


    over. Why bother to be so vindictive?"

 Chapter 229 The Competition

    Chapter 229 The Competition


    Everyone was helpless, but they didn''t know what they would feel if this happened to them. Just


    imagine that a dignified colonel was actually knocked down in bed by his ownmander for a few


    days. It was fortunate enough that Andy didn''t kick Calvin away when he woke up, but he wouldn''t look


    at Calvin with a pleasant look. How could it be possible?


    On the other hand, with a smile on her face, Emily knew that something interesting must have


    happened. But she also knew that it must be her son who had stirred it up. After all, her son was so


    charming.


    Emily looked around and didn''t see Jim. She knew that Jim must have been fooled by Charles. She


    had expected that Jim would be defeated when facing Charles. So she asked Calvin to help to take


    care of Charles when they were leaving. But Calvin was also unreliable, which, of course, proved that


    her son was smart and invincible. Then Emily felt quite happy.


    Even though Calvin wanted to take revenge on Charles, he didn''t forget his business. So he turned


    around and went to deal with the matter. As for how they dealt with it, Emily didn''t care anymore.


    Of course, n was escorted to the military camp along with Adolf which might not be surprising since


    they had expected it. But James and the others in the Heavenly Shadow also went to the military camp


    together with them. All the people felt a bit confused. After all, they were the members of the Heavenly


    Shadow, so if they went to the military camp now, Calvin might kill them all.


    But obviously it couldn''t be the case. Looking at Calvin''s cunning face, Emily knew that he definitely


    had his own purpose on James. So James didn''t need to worry about it. Even if it was not for another


    purpose, there was no need to worry. Because of James'' identity, few people dared to fight against him,


    so did Calvin.


    As soon as Emily returned to the army base, she left with Charles in her arms. She went to the


    comfortable bed. It was not as soft as the bed at home, but it was much better than the wild.


    On the other hand, Brian didn''t stop Emily from hugging Charles when they were sleeping. Emily was


    alwaysck of the real feelings of Charles. So it didn''t matter that she hugged him to sleep from time to


    time.


    Upon seeing n being escorted back, Brian squinted his eyes. He had a lot of things to know from


    n, but it was obviously not the right time now. Of course, Adolf also knew something. However, Adolf


    now had to talk with Calvin.


    But Brian was not in a hurry at the moment. Together with Emily, he left. He would talk with him after


    tonight.


    Seeing that they all went back one by one, James stood there and said, "So, do they want us to


    reconcile ourselves to this situation?" Was they too bold? Were they not afraid that James would do


    something terrible?


    "James, keep imagining. I have to find a ce to sleep now." Yawning, Mary went to find a ce to


    sleep.


    Then Moore also didn''t want to think about it. Although he was not sure why Calvin invited them here,


    he knew Calvin bore no ill will. So there was nothing to worry about.


    Looking at the people leaving one by one, James felt very helpless. He was the leader, okay? Could


    they be a little self-conscious? He looked around the military camp with his dark eyes and smiled


    gently. Then he went to find a ce for himself. After all, it seemed that no one woulde to serve


    them specially now, so he could only find a ce to rest by himself.


    As soon as Charles opened his eyes, he saw Emily in front of him. He let out a joyfulugh and stared


    at her face. Then he kissed on her cheek. As soon as he finished the kiss, he felt a sharp and yful


    stare. Of course he didn''t have to guess who that was.


    "Mr. Yun, is it proper for you to stare at your son like this in the morning? Are you discontented with


    your son?"


    Brian raised one of his arms and looked at Charles, "Don''t say that. If your mommy heard what you


    said, theputers in your room might not be able to survive in this world."


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Mommy love me so much. She wouldn''t do that. But if she see your look as if you want to kill your own


    son, she will kill you."


    "Oh, will she? Do you want to have a try?" Brian smiled.


    Looking at Brian''s quite charming face, Charles was not sure whether he could make it. After all, his


    mother was an anthomaniac.


    Looking at his son''s helpless face, Brian smiled and said, "She is my wife. You can''t kiss her from now


    on." Obviously, Brian was jealous.


    "Before she bes your wife, she is my mommy. Of course I can kiss her if I want." How could his


    intimate rtionship with his mommy be deprived? Even if Brian was his daddy, he would not want to


    have that happen.


    "Okay!" Brian narrowed his eyes and said, "Do you want apetition? Don''t say you dare not."


    "Are you kidding me? Why do I dare not do that? What''s thepetition?"


    A yful smile broke across Brian''s face, which made Charles feel like he was trapped. "No! I can''t


    lose my momentum no matter what I lose. I may not lose the game. But there will be many uncertain


    things when facing my father," he thought.


    If it was anyone else, Charles would be confident in himself. But now he was in front of his daddy. He


    was not sure.


    "What do you want to race?" When Emily slowly opened her eyes, she saw two faces that looked at


    each other. One of them could attract many girls even though he didn''t smile, but now he was even


    more attractive to girls by smiling. And the other one was also handsome, butpared with the man


    with an easy smile, Charles'' little face in front of her was obviously filled with desire and dissatisfaction.


    Therefore, Emily understood everything in an instant. She bumped against Brian''s shoulder and asked,


    "Did you bully him again?"


    "How could it be possible? It''s just a proper im on the things that belong to me." Brian said


    indifferently.


    "im?" Looking at Brian and Charles, Emily seemed to understand something. She smiled helplessly


    and said, "Do you have to be so serious?"


    "Of course." Charles'' small eyes were determined.


    "If so, should I join you? After all, I''m the one you were talking about." Emily thought it would be boring


    to just leave her alone and let Brian and Charles y with each other.


    "Of course if you want." Brian knew Emily well, so he didn''t refute what she said. As long as she was


    interested, Charles didn''t have to refute either.


    "So what''s thepetition?" Said Emily excitedly.


    "Now that we are in the military camp, how about the shooting skills?" Brian said with a smile.


    "So you can just wait to lose." It was nothing to Emily.


    As a matter of fact, Charles had no objection to that. Looking at his son''s small face, Brianughed


    even more. It was hard for people to guess what he was thinking about.


    Before long, the news that the Emily, Brian and Charles were going topete in marksmanship


    spread all over the military camp. All the people who had the leisure time, of course, came to watch,


    and some busy people came as well. After all, it was obvious to all that Emily was good at shooting.


    However, thinking of the experience of Brian, he seemed to be able topete with Emily. But all the


    people doubted why Charles participated in thepetition since he was just a seven-year-old boy.


    How could hepete with them in terms of shooting?


    "Well, do you need me to teach you?" Emily smiled wild and unrestrained. It was a beautiful scene in


    the military camp, where the soldiers always respected the strong.


    "No, thanks." Brian said with a smile.


    "Well, then Charles, do you want me to let you go for the sake that you are my son?"


    "Mommy, why do I feel like you want to watch me to make a fool of myself? Daddy doesn''t even need


    yourpromise. How can I need it?"


    Hearing Charles'' answer, Emily smiled. She knew that she had to ept it. After all, he was her son.


    Of course, it was not because Charles pretend to be strong to get dignity. He was indeed strong, but


    still inferior to her. As for Brian, to be honest, she had seen Brian for his shrewdness when they fought


    in the forest. But she also knew that these were not all of him. So who would be the winner and who


    would be the loser? Things wereplicated.


    Although Emily didn''t know what it might be, it was more interesting, wasn''t it? Charles looked at his


    mother and he knew that his mother was definitely thinking about his father''s ability. Of course, this was


    also what he was thinking about. But there were too many unknown things. He would only know it after


    thepetition.


    Meanwhile, Calvin, Andy, Adolf, James, Mary and Moore also followed the crowd and gathered around


    to see them. At the sight of this, Calvin became interested and said, "Emily, how do you n to


    compete with them?"


    "Well, let''s y three rounds and the one who wins two rounds will be the winner." Emily replied.


    One target was still and the other was moving. As for the third one, Emily smiled and would expose it


    later.


    So the first round began. All the ten bottles, which were a hundred meters away, needed to be finished


    in a minute.


    "Then I won''t spare my ability." With a smile, Emily fired several shots without a miss. It took her less


    than ten seconds toplete the shot.


    People in the military camp all admired the excellent marksmanship of Emily. After thinking for a while,


    Calvin and Adolf cast a serious look at her, but James smiled yfully.


    "It''s your turn." Emily said to Brian. He smiled, took up the pistol, and shot them rapidly. His speed and


    uracy were simr to that of Emily, which made the people in the camp stunned again.


    Emily seemed to have expected such a result, so sheughed and didn''t care much about it. As for


    Charles, nobody knew what would happen. Actually, in their eyes, they didn''t know how they started the


    competition and why Charles was involved in it. They really didn''t understand


    it.

 Chapter 230 The Brilliant Son

    Chapter 230 The Brilliant Son


    Only James, Emily and Brian were calm at that time. Although Calvin and Andy knew that Charles was


    smart and Emily and Brian wouldn''t do anything to hurt him, they couldn''t help but sigh as he was a


    seven-year-old child.


    However, as soon as Charles fired, they all froze in shock. They saw Charles weigh the weight of the


    gun in his hand. It was certainly worse than his own. After all, his gun was specially made. He had no


    choice but just ept it.


    In front of the target, there was nothing like the innocent and lively seven-year-old kid just now. He was


    like a de, sharp but admirable. Everyone was stunned by his imposing manner. Only James looked


    at him and smiled calmly. He was so attracted by his imposing manner at that time.


    His shot was smooth and quick. He hit the target without any hesitation. More importantly, he used


    almost the same time with Emily and Brian. Everyone was surprised and even frightened. They


    wondered why such a child could have such a good shooting skill.


    Is it inherited? How could it be possible? How could a man master a shooting skill like this without


    years of training? Even after several years of training, many people still couldn''t get such a skill. The


    people wondered what was going on. They looked at Emily and Brian in disbelief.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    On the other hand, both Calvin and Andy were taken aback. They didn''t expect that Charles could be


    so good at shooting.


    But apparently, Emily and Brian didn''t care about what other people thought of them. She had already


    walked to Charles and said, "You are great. You''ve made great progress these days."


    "Of course. I can''t stay there forever. I''m a smart man. If I didn''t make it, that would be the biggest


    joke."


    "Well, you are really my son. So what? Come to the next round."


    "Of course I will,"


    Brian was smiling happily aside. It was obvious that they had aroused the interest of Emily. Of course, it


    was mostly because of Charles. Brian was looking forward to Charles'' performance let alone Emily.


    The next round was more difficult. They would throw ten coins into the sky from the ground. Before


    these coins fell on the ground, they should shoot them urately and the one who used the shortest


    time would win.


    The first one was of course Emily and she sessfully did it. Since she was excellent, all the people


    would not be taken aback by the result.


    The next person, of course, was Brian and he used the same time with Emily again. Fortunately,


    because of Emily''s perfect performance just now, the people naturally ept this result too. So Brian


    didn''t get too much attention. However, he didn''t care about it, because, like the other people, he just


    paid all his attention to the little boy.


    James also smiled aside.


    "Do you think Charles can hit all of them?" Mary asked. Even though she knew Charles was a good


    shooter, it was a coin which was tiny in size. In addition, the speed of falling was also fast. Therefore,


    the shooting skills of Emily and Brian were amazing.


    "What do you think? There are such strong parents. Charles wouldn''t be ipetent." James said


    confidently. In their eyes, nothing was impossible for Charles. Of course, his age was a limitation, but


    the momentum which could not bepared with was enough.


    So when Charles finished, all the people present could hear nothing but sighing and groaning. Charles


    was a little bit slower than Emily and Brian but he shot them urately. His ability was better than most


    of the soldiers. They couldn''t believe that such a seven-year-old boy could shoot so perfectly! They


    couldn''t even find any word to describe their shock.


    When Emily didn''t know what Charles was doing, he seemed to have improved a lot, but she didn''t


    notice that he could shoot before. Emily slightly narrowed her eyes.


    "Who taught Charles to shoot?" Brian asked behind Emily.


    "It''s my daddy''s idea. If Charles likes it, I won''t stop him,"


    Brian nodded. He knew that if Charles didn''t like it, Emily would rather keep him out of all these things


    forever. But he did like it and he should have the ability to protect himself.


    "But I feel there is something like you in Charles'' shooting skills." Brian said.


    Frowning, Emily replied, "I have told him for several times. And Charles has seen me shooting several


    times." Emily didn''t give much guidance to Charles. Because everyone''s shooting style was different,


    and her gun was to kill the people, she wouldn''t let Charles learn it from her, and she seldom grabbed


    guns in front of him.


    "Well, maybe it is just inheritance. The powerful inheritance not onlyes from birth, but also from


    postnatal development."


    "Are you praising me or yourself, Mr. Yun?"


    "Both of us." Brian smiled, so did Emily.


    "Let''s move on!" Emily said as she touched Charles'' head.


    "Go ahead." Charles said confidently as he shook his body.


    Looking at his serious expression, Emily and Brian couldn''t help butugh.


    Thest one was rather rare and simple. They should shoot with their eyes covered, then the target


    was naturally the moving target, which tested more than the shooting techniques.


    Looking into the distance, Emily remembered the scenes in the past. At that time, there were not these


    mobile targets, but the real people in the opposite. And she aimed at these people to shoot. In the


    ce where they stood, many small points were her targets. She didn''t want them to die under her own


    bullets, so she must remember to control the gun well. The slightest mistake would be fatal. If she


    made any mistake, she would be tortured heavily.


    Smiling in a trance, Emily felt a pair of warm hands on her shoulders. Needless to say, she knew who it


    was. She smiled back at Brian and said, "Don''t worry. My shooting is very good. Don''t lose to me."


    Brian nodded. He knew that this wasn''t the reason for her suddenly changing mood. But as long as she


    had a smile like this now, he felt relieved.


    When Emily covered her eyes with the eye patch, she was used to such a scene, and it was very


    familiar to her. So it didn''t matter whether she had blindfolded or not. In fact, she had been ustomed


    to the darkness.


    As soon as the target came out, Emily had taken action. Ten targets wereing out from different


    directions and leaving in different directions, but she could urately judge and shoot the target at the


    same time, which made people can''t help but wonder if Emily really covered her eyes, but the fact was


    that she did cover her eyes, and it was hard to see anything.


    Now Emily had created a new record. Brian and Charles was not very shocked about it. However, the


    other people''s expression changed suddenly and they must have a new impression on Emily.


    "Sure enough, Charles'' mother is not an ordinary person." Meanwhile, Mary let out a sigh. Although it


    was known by almost all the people, the aura emanated from Emily''s body when she was shooting just


    now was really horrible.


    "How is it?" Emily looked at Brian.


    "Good shot!"


    "What about you?"


    Upon hearing Emily''s words, Brian didn''t say anything. Emily gave him a smile and said. "I''ll see."


    After putting on the eye patch, Brian started to shoot. Observing Brian''s moves, Emily understood what


    he meant just know. Brian was more skilled at shooting than she was. His shot was fiercer. Emily must


    have been frightened by something in the past, and was a little affected by her mind. Emily could not


    conceal any thoughts from Brian. She didn''t know what to say.


    "What do you think?" Brian said while walking towards Emily.


    "I admire you." Emily was never arrogant in face of the people that were stronger than her, especially


    when it was Brian.


    "Daddy, Mommy, why do you say that as if I have lost? I haven''te to the stage yet." Charles was


    upset to find that his parents had totally forgotten him.


    "I thought you would not take part in this round." Emily said in a low voice. It was quite difficult.


    "Of course I will. Mommy, you have said to me that I have to finish what I start. Do I seem to give up?"


    Emily really liked Charles to be like this. Of course, she would not stop him. After all, she wanted to see


    how far her son could go, and Brian would not stop him either. After all, Brian just wanted to see


    Charles'' ability in some aspect, the ability to be the head of the Heavenly Shadow.


    The people cheered up again. They were quite shocked by Emily and Brian before, and they hadn''t


    recovered yet. They didn''t know what Charles would do. It was just that their expectation of recovering


    was once again ruined. They got a blow again.


    The little figure stood there like a white por, tough and determined. He was a seven-year-old kid, but


    he seemed to have a military soul that was the same as that of a soldier. He shot nine of the ten


    moving targets, and one of them fell. The uracy once again made them bbergasted.


    Some of these people here were so frightened that their heart broke into pieces. Although they had


    known from the previous two matches that Charles was a little abnormal, they didn''t expect him to be


    abnormal to such an extent. They didn''t know what the gene was like and what his experience was like.


    They couldn''t understand it.

 Chapter 231 Seduce Her Son!

    Chapter 231 Seduce Her Son!


    Looking at Charles with a smile, Emily was a little surprised by how powerful he was. She knew that


    Charles was good at shooting, but she didn''t know much about it. After all, they didn''t often shoot, and


    she didn''t expect him to be so excellent.


    However, atst, Emily was happy. Since it was impossible for Charles to totally get out of these things,


    he would better have a better self-protection ability, which gave him the courage to deal with


    unexpected things.


    But obviously, Charles was not satisfied with himself. He put on a sad look. Even though in the eyes of


    the crowd, Charles was excellent enough. In his own eyes, he was obviously not that good.


    "I have to admit that I wasn''t as good as you when I was a kid. And you won." Brian said as he held


    Charles in his arms.


    "Really?" Charles admired and relied on his unfathomable father in his heart.


    "Of course."


    Thinking of this, Charles was very delighted. It was rare that he was better than his father in one


    aspect. So he temporarily forgot that he had missed one target.


    Emily sighed. She knew the feeling of the words might be different from different people. If these words


    were from her, it might not be as effective as that from Brian. It was more like a tacit understanding


    between men.


    Forget it. There was no need to worry about that. Thepetition was over. In terms of ability, Emily


    was almost the same with Brian, but Charles was little bit weaker. It was totally reasonable. Moreover,


    his ability was still very outstanding and his future would be unlimited.


    All the people in the camp was so shocked but they could do nothing about it. They were speechless in


    front of such powerful strength, so they would train even more hard in the future. The soldiers even


    began to fight against each other for a period of time because of thispetition. Of course, that was


    theter story, which Emily did not know.


    But now when Emily looked at Calvin, who had be very enthusiastic, he even wanted to rush to


    Charles right away, which made people have a bad feeling.


    "Brian, can we have a talk?" Calvin''s saliva almost flowed out.


    "No way." After that, Brian walked towards the door with Charles in his arms. Judging from the look on


    Calvin''s face, it was obvious that he wanted Charles.


    "Hey, don''t be so heartless. I am your elder. How about sending Charles to the army? I can assure you


    that he will dominate the whole military region in ten years." Calvin said excitedly.


    "Not interested." Brian gave a simple answer.


    "Hey, hey, you don''t need to refuse me so directly. I am an old man, at least you should respect me a


    little bit. You must remember that it took a lot of effort for me to teach you, right?" Calvin followed him


    all the way.


    "Anyway, it''s not you."


    Calvin was furious, but he couldn''t do anything about it. Brian was just that stubborn. In the past, Calvin


    had tried so hard to get Brian into the army, but he had failed. This time, Calvin was determined to


    seed no matter what happened since Charles was really talented.


    So he couldn''t find a breakthrough. He turned to Emily and said with a gentle smile, "Emily, we are


    close now. How could you refuse an elder''s request?"


    "Uncle, I really can''t bear to refuse you. If I can make a decision, I will give Charles to you. But I can''t


    decide. As you can see, my families are all independent individuals. If you want him to be with you, you


    have to ask for Brian''s consent first. After all, Brian is Charles'' father." Said Emily with a warm smile.


    But Calvin couldn''t stay calm when he saw such a smile on Emily''s face. He said, "HM! What a smart


    girl." Now, it was time to talk with Brian again. But before Calvin could speak again, someone


    interrupted him.


    "Calvin, I''ve heard a lot about you. I have wanted to see you for a long time, but I don''t have time. Let''s


    have a talk today." James had alreadye up to stop Calvin. How could they sit back and do nothing


    as there was someone who wanted to seduce his sessor? Didn''t he know that Charles had already


    been the next head of the Heavenly Shadow?


    Moore agreed with James'' action. Calvin could never get through his tricks to get close to Charles


    because of Moore''s objection, not to mention that James would protect Charles just like Emily and


    Brian did.


    Mary also agreed with him. Brian looked at James with a smile, but James always had a bad feeling


    when he saw Brian.


    Emily didn''t say anything about that. She just couldn''t figure out why James and her son got along so


    well with each other. But now that the man came out to stop Calvin from pestering her son, she was


    happy about it. Anyway, the army was a good ce, but she was afraid that Charles wouldn''t like the


    rules of the army.


    Like Brian and Emily, Charles didn''t like the so-called rules. Brian didn''t choose to go to the army at


    that time mostly because of this. Charles liked the free life more than Brian, because he was inherited


    by the two people who were not serene. But that was all right.


    Of course, without saying anything, Calvin was taken away by James. In fact, Calvin really wanted to


    talk with James. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have allowed him to stay here.


    After the others left, only Calvin and James were in the room. James sat down rudely. "The tea tastes


    good. You''re indeed themander of the army. The sry is really good."


    "It''s a great honor for me to be favored by the head of the Heavenly Shadow." After Charles left, Calvin


    didn''t look like what he looked like a moment ago. Now he looked like a big boss.


    "It''s an honor to be praised by the General Commander of the army." Of course, James was rather


    straightforward. He would make some mistakes when faced with Charles and Moore. Moreover, he was


    generally reliable in many aspects, especially when he was faced with people he was interested in.


    The most obvious thing was that he was interested in Calvin. But they didn''t know whether it was


    because of Charles or of Calvin''s identity. Nevertheless, since James was so interested in him, they


    could just stand aside and watch. What''s more, there were not only James but also Calvin who showed


    great interest now.


    "Haha, you''re worthy of being the leader of the Heavenly Shadow." Few people could be soposed


    in front of the special troops, especially to such an extent ofposure.


    "I''m d if you praise me. Calvin, we''re all honest people. As clever as you are, you should tell me why


    you ask us to stay here." Since they were all clear about each other''s identity, James didn''t think they


    were here to have a chat.


    One was themander of the army, and the other was the leader of the Heavenly Shadow. They


    really didn''t have much to talk with each other, and naturally they had some other purposes.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "It''s said that the Heavenly Shadow had recently traded arms in France." Calvin asked bluntly.


    Hearing this, James narrowed his eyes and asked, "What do you mean, Calvin?" Even if Calvin knew


    about this matter, he had no right to deal with it. Because the person they were trading with was in


    France and he was the most powerful man in the country. And the affairs across the country were not


    under Calvin''s control. But now that Calvin brought up this matter, it was really necessary for James to


    think about what he meant.


    "It is said that the Heavenly Shadow deals with new weapons, which are not simple." James


    understood what Calvin said.


    "Calvin, you should know that our business uses a crooked means in your eyes." It was apparent that


    Calvin wanted to have the same deal with them.


    "I have to take some unordinary measures at unusual times." Calvin was not a man who would remain


    unchanged. In order to better protect what he wanted to protect, many things would not remain the


    same.


    Hearing his words, James smiled. It was rare to see a person like Calvin in such a high position. He


    assumed that such a person deserved to be amander, and what''s more, he had also yed an


    important role in making a breakthrough.


    "Since you know that I''m the head of the Heavenly Shadow, you should know better than anyone else


    that this is the territory of the Heavenly Rasetsu, and not the ce where the Heavenly Shadow can


    get involved." They had been in mutual non-aggression with the Heavenly Rasetsu.


    "Oh, I don''t think the Heavenly Shadow is afraid of the Heavenly Rasetsu." Calvin said with a smile.


    James smiled back and replied, "You are right, Calvin. It''s just that we have never interfered with each


    other, so there''s no need for us to be an enemy of the Heavenly Rasetsu. What''s more, sometimes we


    have to follow the so-called rules like the army."


    The belonging issue of this territory had be a simple tacit agreement among them a long time


    ago. Once one of them was active in a ce, the other one couldn''t interfere with the matters in that


    ce. They already had reached a consensus in this matter, and if it was not necessary, they did not


    want to cross over the other''s territory.


    They were never afraid of getting into trouble, but they would not easily cause trouble, not to mention


    that they were in the ce that belonged to the Heavenly Rasetsu. So they would not do such things.


    "What if I tell you that the people of the Heavenly Rasetsu won''t care? What''s more, there is an army to


    protect you. Isn''t it a good thing?"


    James narrowed his eyes. Compared with thest part of what Calvin said, he heard more clearly what


    the first part of his words was about. No one of the Heavenly Rasetsu would care about it. Since Calvin


    said that, it seemed that he had a close rtionship with the Heavenly Rasetsu. But what was the close


    rtionship? A smile appeared on James''s lips. It was interesting.

 Chapter 232 Do Business With Him!

    Chapter 232 Do Business With Him!


    "Now that you put it this way, I would like to y along with it."


    "In that case, sorry to trouble you, James."


    "You''re wee, Calvin. I''m a business man and I need to earn money. I have no reason to refuse


    your invitation."


    Calvin replied with a smile.


    After walking out of Calvin''s room, Mary looked at James, who was smiling happily, and she said,


    "Boss, what do you mean by that sly smile? It''s not funny to have any rtionship with the military, not


    to mention that there is Heavenly Rasetsu here."


    Mary was a little confused why James promised to help. If he insisted on refusing, Calvin could do


    nothing about it. But apparently, James was not in the mood to do that.


    James smiled.


    "What''s the rtionship between Calvin and the Heavenly Rasetsu?" Moore felt that there was


    something wrong with what Calvin said. After all, Calvin was themander of the Silver Wolf. Why


    would he have anything to do with the Heavenly Rasetsu? Therefore, Moore could tell that Calvin was


    not an innocent man.


    James snapped his fingers, indicating that Moore''s guess was right. Then, Moore ignored him and


    asked, "What is the purpose of Calvin doing this?" But Moore hadn''te around to it yet.


    "Thinking too much won''t help. We''ll know when it''s done." James took a look at Calvin''s room with his


    narrowed eyes, wondering what he woulde across in this business, and what the person who gave


    the idea to Calvin wanted to know. But no matter what, he must give him an answer.


    It was not until a long while after James left that Calvin picked up the tea cup again. After taking a sip of


    the tea, he said, "He has been gone for such a long time. Why don''t youe out?"


    At this time, Brian slowly walked out from the door behind. He had arranged a room for Charles and


    made a detour to this room before Calvin pulled James here.


    "What do you want?" Said Calvin seriously.


    "I got nothing to do." Brian said indifferently.


    "Don''t fool me. If you have nothing else to do, why do you go and y with the head of the Heavenly


    Shadow? Do you think I will believe it?"


    "Believe it or not, it''s your problem. Anyway, I''ve given you the reason." After saying that, Brian left.


    "I wouldn''t have helped you if I knew it." Hearing that, Calvin got furious. Although he knew it would end


    like this, he was still quite unhappy.


    However, Brian didn''t seem to notice his anger. Calvin even wanted to kick him hard. He was very cute


    when he was a kid, but now he looked displeased as he grew up.


    But even so, Calvin had no other choice but to ept orders from Brian. The biggest misfortune in his


    life was to know Brian, and the second misfortune was to know Andy. These two brats were the bane of


    his life. He really didn''t know what bad things he had done in his previous life to make his present life


    like this.


    "Calvin, I want to ask n a few questions. Remember to tell your soldiers to go as far as they can."


    When Brian walked far away, he uttered the words impolitely which made Calvin stamp his foot angrily.


    "Huh! This is my military camp. Don''t be sowless! Don''t embarrass me!" But before he could say


    anything, Brian had already left.


    Therefore, Calvin still had to pass down the request of Brian unwillingly. He really had fallen into the


    hands of Brian. But he also knew that Brian would never do something that would take much effort and


    didn''t benefit himself. Since he was doing it, he must have his own ideas.


    But right now, Calvin didn''t know what the purpose of Brian''s action was. Why would he corporate with


    the Heavenly Shadow? What did he want to know from it? After all, Calvin could tell that Brian didn''t


    have a grudge against the Heavenly Shadow. It seemed that he was interested in it instead of the


    hostility. But Calvin didn''t know where this interest came from. What''s more, in his eyes, the seemingly


    stupid head of the Heavenly Shadow wasn''t easy to deal with.


    Looking at the direction that James left, Brian just smiled. He knew clearly how powerful the Heavenly


    Shadow was, but his information about it was always heard from outsiders. Whether this power could


    give Charles a good ce and be a solid support or not, he would like to figure it out. After all, that was


    the ce that Charles chose on his own, so he had to confirm it in advance.


    Emily really didn''t know what was on Brian''s mind. After Calvin and James left, Brian gave Charles to


    her hurriedly without saying anything, which surprised her a little. Anyway, it was obvious that


    something was bothering Brian since he was so anxious. As for what was going on, Emily wasn''t in the


    mood to ask, but stared at Charles with burning eyes.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Being stared at by Emily, Charles felt uneasy and asked, "Mommy, what do you want to do?"


    "Nothing. I just want to take a look at my cute and handsome son."


    Sensing what his mother said was not the truth, Charles said decisively, "Mommy, just say what you


    want to do directly. I can bear it."


    Pouting, Emily asked, "It''s really your first meeting with James?"


    "Of course, I''m a honest boy. How could I lie to you in my heart?" Of course, he had to lie to her


    asionally.


    "Really?" Emily was sure that there was a certain rtionship between Charles and James, but now it


    was obvious that Charles denied to admit it. There was nothing she could do. It seemed that it was


    necessary to investigate.


    Charles knew that Emily had been suspicious of James. It was all because of that damn James.


    Charles had cursed James countless times in his heart.


    Since Emily had nothing to do recently, she went to catch up on sleep again. She had been exhausted


    recently, so nothing was more attractive to her than that bed. As for n, there was no need for her to


    worry about him anymore. Brian would definitely go to ask him. As for what Brian would know from him,


    Emily was worried a lot before, but now she was more relieved.


    Now Emily had learned to believe Brian all the time. She was sure that Brian would deal with n very


    well, so she went to sleep peacefully. After all, there would be less days for her to sleep so easily. After


    all, n hade out, and Charley and Selina were in T City. It turned out that that the man had


    gradually organized a search for Emily.


    Of course, that man must have confidence in finding her sooner orter. It''s just a matter of time. She


    had to face that person one day, but they were still looking for each other now. After all, Emily didn''t


    know where he was and he didn''t know what she looked like now.


    They would see who found the other first. Anyway, once they met, it would be a bloody storm, and


    there would be no more peace at all. This was a problem that Emily had to face sooner orter. She


    couldn''t escape, and she would not escape.


    Noticing that Emily was kind of sleepy, Charles knew where his mommy would go. Emily missed the


    bed very much, but he didn''t. Looking at the direction in which the prisoners were locked, he blinked his


    big eyes, with a cunning look in his eyes.


    When Brian arrived at the ce where n were being held, Adolf walked out just now. There might


    also be something that he wanted to verify or to get from n, but obviously the result was not very


    good. Therefore, it was reasonable since n wouldn''t be afraid of anything since he had almost died


    once.


    At the same time, Adolf also saw Brian. He was a little surprised, but soon he understood why he was


    here.


    "n wouldn''t speak easily, let alone it was me who had sent him to hell at that time," said Adolf.


    "But there is still a chance, isn''t there?" Brian smiled evilly.


    Hearing that, Adolf squinted his eyes. In the past, he couldn''t see through Emily, but now, it seemed


    that there was another one that he couldn''t understand. It was Brian. He was very mysterious. This was


    the only word to describe him that could be thought of in his brain. However, only a man like this could


    match a woman like Emily.


    As for what kind of attitude Emily had towards Brian, from the subtle expressions on her face and the


    words she had said, Adolf had a very clear understanding of it.


    "I have time tonight." Said Adolf ndly, because he knew that Brian woulde to him sooner or


    later. After all, he knew little about the past of Emily, and it was obvious that Brian wouldn''t let him go.


    At the same time, Adolf didn''t refuse to tell Brian what had happened to him and Emily in the past.


    Maybe it was because that Brian was selected by Emily, or that Brian showed a power of honesty to


    people.


    "Thank you." Brian willingly epted the suggestion.


    Without saying anymore, Adolf turned grim faced and left earlier than Brian.


    Upon seeing this, Brian smiled, thinking that Emily had a good friend. He was sure that if Adolf hadn''t


    confirmed that Brian had a close rtionship with Emily, he wouldn''t have told anyone anything about


    Emily, let alone take the initiative to speak now. But in fact, Emily was worthy of such a good friend.


    Now Brian didn''t think too much about it. He had a more important thing to do. The soldiers guarding


    n might have received the order of Calvin long ago, so they didn''t stop Brian. Besides, even if Calvin


    didn''t order them to do that, in the eyes of many soldiers in the army, Brian was someone they admired


    very much.


    n looked at Brian and said, "Here you are." n didn''t seem to be surprised. After all, Brian was the


    husband of Emily. If he wouldn''te to see him, that would be strange.

 Chapter 233 Ask Alan

    Chapter 233 Ask n


    "It seems that you have already known that I woulde, so you should know what I want." Brian


    found a ce and sat down. Then he faced the horrifying face of n calmly.


    To be honest, n were a little surprised at the calmness of Brian, which he had seen since he met


    him. In that dangerous situation before, Brian could take it easy. It was reasonable for the CEO of the


    World International to be so decisive. But why was he so calm when he faced the real bullets?


    A CEO of a multinational group didn''t even blink his eyes in that kind of situation, which was somewhat


    unbelievable. He knew that he shouldn''t underestimate Brian after he was reborn. However, now he


    was fearless. Naturally, there was nothing he could be threatened by.


    "Mr. Yun, why are you sure I''ll tell you?"


    As if Brian had expected that, he gave a relieved smile and said, "I''ve heard that Emily asked you not


    to talk nonsense, because she seems to have figured out some of your weaknesses. Fortunately, I


    happened to know what Emily knew. If I have to take some actions, it should not be impossible, right?"


    Hearing that, n''s eyes changed all of a sudden. He looked straight at Brian and asked, "Are you


    threatening me?"


    "That depends on how you understand it. If you can tell me what I want to know, that will just be a


    casual talk. If I can''t find what I want to know, then I have to find other ways to know. For example, I


    should ask that woman."


    "Don''t hurt her. She knows nothing. I''ll tell you everything I know." n gave in. Because he knew that


    Brian was not joking. In order to know what he wanted to know, he would definitely do something out of


    the line.


    "Thank you, Mr. n."


    n tried to calm himself down and asked, "Has anyone told you that in fact, you are very terrifying?" If


    Emily wanted to take revenge on a person, she would absolutely go straight to him, but Brian would


    absolutely push you to a dangerous ce unconsciously. That was what n knew about Brian.


    Hearing n''sment, Brian just smiled and said, "You are the first one to speak so frankly." The


    others didn''t know Brian''s real identity when they described him.


    n was astonished a little, and then relieved, "It seems that everything you do now seems to be very


    well in the control of yourself. You quite assemble that person."


    "Lance Watson." Brian said as he rubbed his index finger.


    "You know him?" n was a little surprised, but then he seemed to understand, "I didn''t expect that


    she would tell others about this." n was referring to no one but Emily.


    However, in the n''s eyes, Emily wouldn''t have told others about that. He had seen clearly that Emily


    was aloof, cold, arrogant and unusual at that time. That was why she had be the special


    existence for Lance Watson.


    In the past few years when Emily had disappeared, the Lance Watson n had suffered heavy losses,


    and n had been said to be dead for a few years, then after hearing the news of Lance Watson


    again, only n knew that Lance Watson hadn''t given up looking for Emily.


    The drug trade, and all the people scattered all over the world, were looking for clues about Emily''s


    whereabouts. n did not know why Lance Watson was so persistent, was it because there was


    something that Emily had taken away, or just because that it was Emily, but n could be sure that his


    persistence was frightening.


    "Since you know, do you still want to ask?" As was known to all, n didn''t need to say more about


    what kind of family the Lance Watson was, and what kind of person Lance Watson was. All the


    frightening rumors were not totally true in his eyes. Only after truly seeing Lance Watson, the people


    could know what the most horrible thing in the world would be.


    "That''s none of your business. What you need to do is to answer my question." Brian had always been


    calm when n said that to him. n admired his calmness before or after he talked about Lance


    Watson.


    From the bottom of his heart, n had a feeling that Brian seemed to be a man as powerful as Lance


    Watson. Although he didn''t know how this feeling was formed, the intuition told him that they was the


    same kind of people.


    "Do you want to know something about Satan?"


    "Satan?" Brian narrowed his eyes, giving a murderous look.


    "Sure enough, she didn''t tell you about this." nughed. Probably Emily didn''t want to let Brian know


    about that past.


    ncing at n, Brian looked very cold and frightening, seeming to be able to stop n''s hearts from


    beating. Then, n couldn''t help but feel cold and said, "There was a group of men who were willing to


    sacrifice their lives to work for Lance Watson, and Satan was the leader of those men. This group is a


    very powerful branch in the Lance Watson n, which has always been arranged to assassinate


    people since the establishment of the Lance Watson family. "


    n said in a low voice. He didn''t know if it was because of the name he mentioned or because of the


    fates of the men in the name.


    Upon hearing the name, Brian''s eyes darkened again. He stared at n for a long time. n felt that


    those who don''t have a little psychological defense would have been seriously injured by Brian''s gaze.


    n had only seen the power from three people in his life, including Lance Watson, Emily and Brian in


    front of him.


    n wanted to say something more. Brian made a gesture. n didn''t understand it very much, but


    under Brian''s eyes, n dared not to talk anymore.


    Brian stood up, looked at the door for a few seconds, and then strode to the door. The door was


    pushed open, and at the same time, there was Charles.


    "Ah!" It was obvious that Charles was not prepared, but his small body was still stabilized with a


    vigorous movement.


    "When did youe here?" Brian was not surprised to see Charles here. After all, he could guess


    what his son thought. Besides, they had the same thoughts.


    "Not long after you went in." It seemed that Charles didn''t want to hide from Brian. After all, Brian had


    seen it himself. It was unnecessary to hide the truth from Brian now, especially in such situation.


    Brian looked up at the ce where the soldiers should be guarding but he didn''t know where they


    went. Needless to say, it was done by Charles.


    "No need to see. They can''te back in a short time." Charles didn''t knock the soldiers unconscious


    but just sent them away. He had been kind to Calvin.


    "So what are you going to do?" Brian didn''t doubt his son''s ability to cajole people. The unsophisticated


    and honest soldiers under Calvin''s leadership would surely believe Charles, not to mention that his age


    had given him the best protection.


    "I want to be here." Although Charles was small, he looked firm and unwavering.


    After staring at Charles for a few seconds, Brian finally didn''t ask him to leave. Although he knew that it


    would be better to prevent Charles from getting involved in it. It was impossible, after all.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Because it was impossible to change his identity of their son, and it was also true that Charles was the


    next leader of the Heavenly Shadow. Besides, in the future, Charles would not only inherit the


    Heavenly Shadow, but also the World International and some other forces.


    Therefore, in the end, Brian chose to tell the truth to Charles. Charles had the right to know everything


    about Emily. No matter how frightening or disgraceful Emily''s past was, he believed that Charles would


    totally ept it. He had such a mentality, so he believed his son would also make such a choice.


    n were surprised to see that Brian let Charles in as he thought that it was not right to tell a seven-


    year-old child about that, let alone it was about Emily''s past. Wasn''t Brian afraid that Charles might


    dislike his mother because of her past?


    However, Brian was obviously not like what n thought. He looked at him and just said, "Go on." And


    there was nothing more.


    "Are you sure?" n took a look at Charles. Although he knew that Charles was a clever child, he


    thought that Charles might not be able to understand the adult''s world.


    "Charles is my son. He has the courage to face everything." Brian said arrogantly and confidently. He


    also gave Charles endless trust at the same time.


    Looking at Brian with a smile, Charles knew that his father knew him well. Of course, he wouldn''t


    disappoint his father.


    n did not seem to understand what was going on, but it seemed that he didn''t need to understand


    the situation now. n took a look at Charles and Brian. They seemed to have a tacit understanding


    with each other. He felt the same intimidating aura in Charles as that of Brian.


    Under the gaze of the father and son, n continued to speak. Charles didn''t find a suitable ce to sit


    and climbed onto Brian''sp. So Brian hugged him with a smile.


    Assassin was a traditional existence in the Lance Watson n. Each generation of the assassins had


    been trained by the leaders since childhood. Each leader has his own assassins. Of course, there are


    those who joined in halfway, but they had to go through many trials. They would be more like giving up


    themselves and serve the group leader wholeheartedly once getting into it.

 Chapter 234 Sad Past

    Chapter 234 Sad Past


    To be the spear of the leaders, to be their shield and to protect their masters, in the eyes of these


    people, there was only one thing that they needed to remember forever, that was, they should be loyal


    to the leaders of the Lance Watson n, and be willing to sacrifice their own lives to protect them.


    And the most unexpected person in the team was the Emily. Emily didn''t grew up with Lance Watson,


    nor was she the person who had been trained by Lance Watson since childhood.


    The assassins were not so-called orphans, but some talented children sent by different families


    attached to the Lance Watson n. They had received strict training together, and in the end, they had


    almost lost themselves, bing the machines working for the Lance Watson family. No one had ever


    betrayed, because once someone became the traitor, there would be a more terrible hell than death


    waiting for them.


    Besides, they were both orphans without families, either abandoned by the family, or just single


    orphans. Since the Lance Watson gave them many benefits, they wouldn''t have any disharmonious


    ideas or ns.


    But Emily was different, and she cared a lot. n didn''t know exactly why Lance Watson chose Emily


    to be the assassin, so he didn''t say much about that. But Brian seemed to be able to find some clues


    about that.


    n only knew that Emily had gone through a lot of torments as the assassin, but even so, she didn''t


    give in. Probably because that she did not give in, Lance Watson was even more interested in her.


    n didn''t knew many things in detail. n was just a tool for Lance Watson, and of course, Lance


    Watson wouldn''t tell him too much things.


    Brian didn''t doubt about that. After all, Lance Watson was a man like that. It didn''t mean that he was


    very cautious about n but he might not pay much attention to n.


    "What about the drug?" Brian asked directly.


    "She told you everything." n had always thought that Emily wouldn''t tell anyone about it, but


    apparently, he was wrong. It seemed that he had never seen through the woman from the very


    beginning.


    "Just as I said, Emily is too tough and she never wanted to surrender. There are many ways to deal


    with women who don''t surrender, so at that time, what Lance Watson did was using drugs."


    Back then, n was just one of the co-workers of Lance Watson, but he had seen what happened


    next. He saw that Lance Watson injected the drug into Emily''s body and then locked her up, waiting for


    the drug addiction to torture her, waiting for her to scream in a painful way and begging for mercy.


    At that time, he had stayed at Lance Watson''s ce for five days and handled almost everything in that


    five days. However, he had seen the extremely terrible scenes that would brought him out in a cold


    sweat even in his dreams. He had been involved in the drug trade, so he had known that when the


    drug eroded her body, she would only have three thoughts. One was to surrender and the other would


    be overwhelmed with pain, and thest one would be anxious to die as soon as possible.


    At the beginning, Emily was faced with the situation of being unable to survive or die. The reason was


    simple. Lance Watson didn''t want Emily to die. For the first time, he saw that Emily had bit the artery on


    her wrist, which was then cured. For the second time, he had seen the scene that steel had almost


    passed through her neck, but was discovered in time, leaving a deep scar on her neck. n was sure


    that if the steel hit a few millimeters deeper, she would really lose her life.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Five days had passed, and Emily had always shown up with blood all over. She had been covered all


    over with cuts and bruises. It seemed that her blood had cleaned all over her body, which made people


    feel very chill. However, Lance Watson didn''t feel that, as if he was having a good time.


    Five days passed, but Emily didn''t beg for mercy. At thest day, n saw the drug that Emily had


    been injected that day. It was thetest type, which would only need one drop to take effect. Once


    touched, no one wouldn''t be able to escape from it again. Even n felt that it was probably too cruel,


    but he chose to stay silent when facing Lance Watson.


    n had been doing drug business for so many years, and it was the first time that he felt sorry for


    someone. However, this kind of feeling had gradually disappeared with hatred. After n walked out of


    the ce, Lance Watson only said a sentence, which made n shiver in fear at the thought of it now.


    The simple words made him feel depressed.


    Lance Watson only said, "Don''t forget to take care of your eyes and shut your mouth." Lance Watson''s


    smile at that time was still deep in n''s memory. Therefore, n ignored what happened to Emily.


    When n saw Emily again more than ten years ago, it was before they had been killed. At that time,


    n was surprised to see that Emily was with Adolf. But thinking that Emily was actually someone of


    the Lance Watson n and he had made some trade with the Lance Watson, he then realized that


    Emily might be sent by the Lance Watson to help them.


    To their surprise, what Emily brought them was death. Blood stained the eyes of the gun holders. A fire


    seemed to have burned out the hatred of Emily. At that time, when n looked at the sharp eyes of


    Emily, he suddenly wanted to know how Emily had survived all these years and why she was her with


    such a posture. But it was pity that n couldn''t ask anything.


    But n didn''t expect that he would be alive. The fire ruined his face and his painstaking efforts. At that


    time, he hated Emily very much, or more precisely, his hatred towards her was still there. However, he


    knew that Emily hated him as well.


    The next time Emily saw n, he thought that she would shoot him without hesitation. After all, since


    he had recognized her identity, it was not good for him to be alive. However, n did not expect that


    Emily would send him to the army and did not take revenge on him. Was it because of the man in front


    of him? It was somewhat inconceivable.


    After hearing that, Brian was already surrounded by a cold atmosphere, and n could no longer see


    the indifference in him. The little body of Charles in the arms of Brian also tightened up, as if he was


    ready to fight against Lance Watson at any time. n couldn''t help but sigh that Charles was actually


    quite brave.


    "Who offered the drug for Lance Watson to be injected into Emily?" Brian asked coldly.


    "Don''t you already know it?" Yes, it was n. If it wasn''t him, how could Emily hate him so much? Even


    if he didn''t inject the drug into Emily, after all, he had unwittingly be one of the co-workers of


    Lance Watson. That was why Emily was so crazy at that time.


    "So you are never wronged." Brian stood up and walked away. He was not interested in dealing with


    people who were useless to him and had lost themselves. He might be able to cut n into pieces, but


    he knew that Emily certainly didn''t want Charles to see the bloody scene, although their hands had


    been stained with blood a long time ago.


    "Don''t you want to kill me? Aren''t you afraid that I will speak it to others?" n shouted at Brian, who


    was carrying Charles away.


    "Like what Lance Watson said, just keep quiet and shut your mouth. Don''t forget that I have known


    your weaknesses, so you can''t do anything now."


    n''s eyes darkened. "How has she been?"


    "She have a happy life without knowing you. It is rare that she don''t know something and enjoy the


    peace. I don''t think you want to break her peaceful life." They had known too many things, which was a


    burden to them.


    Given that Brian had asked what he wanted to know, there was no need for him to stay there. Brian


    carried Charles in his arms and walked outside. n didn''t say anything either.


    "Daddy..." Aftering out of the room, Charles hugged Brian tightly. He hadn''t thought of what he had


    heard just now, and he had heard something about the Lance Watson n, but he had never thought


    that his mother had something to do with this family.


    Charles didn''t expect his mother to be poisoned by the drug. It was so painful. He clenched his fists


    tightly and his eyes were full of resentment and anger. He regretted that he was not with his mother


    when she suffered and that he was too young to protect her now.


    Of course, Brian knew what was in Charles'' mind. He also had such a feeling in his heart. He was


    resentful and unwilling to ept the fact, but he would try his best to restrain his emotions, not like


    Charles.


    "I know what you''re thinking about, but don''t do anything. The Lance Watson n are not that easy to


    deal with," Brian''s voice was cold and indifferent. All his anger was suppressed under this kind of voice.


    But the people who heard it would know that if this suppression was broken, there would be another


    extremely bloody scene.


    Charles always felt that Brian''s words had a hidden meaning in them. Maybe he had misunderstood


    him. Charles indeed had such an idea to take actions. But even if he took actions, he would only use


    the power of the Heavenly Shadow, not the Heavenly Wolf Pavilion. After all, Emily knew all the


    movements of the Heavenly Wolf Pavilion.


    But now that Brian had emphasized it to Charles, it seemed that Brian had guessed that the force he


    used wouldn''t be from the Heavenly Wolf Pavilion. Why would he have such a guess? Was it because


    that he had known something? Charles looked at Brian, and he had always been confused with his


    father, so he couldn''t understand it now.


    With a smile, Brian stroked Charles'' head, but didn''t give him a specific answer to his doubt. Now it was


    not the time to give an answer. Moreover, he had another n for the Heavenly Shadow.

 Chapter 235 Ask Adolf

    Chapter 235 Ask Adolf


    Naturally, Charles didn''t ask any more questions. He was still thinking about what n had just said.


    His mother had once been the leader of the assassins of the Lance Watson n. He could imagine


    what kind of torture she had gone through to gain such a high position even though he didn''t


    experience it personally.


    Just because of such imagination, Charles hated the Lance Watson n. Or to be more precise, he


    wanted topletely destroy the family, letting them disappear. However, it didn''t seem to be able to


    ease the anger in his heart.


    It was his mommy, the one he had always wanted to protect. He didn''t expect that she would be treated


    in this way. Now, Charles seemed to have understood where the darkness in his mommy''s heart came


    from, and he also seemed to have understood the cold aura that she had from time to time.


    "If you want to be in a high position, the first thing you need to learn is to control your emotions. You


    shouldn''t expose your feelings to others. It''s the first step to be on the top." Only when making others


    unable to guess what you are thinking would, you can seize the opportunity.


    He hoped that his son could have a carefree childhood. If it was possible, he also hoped that Charles


    wouldn''t care about so many things. Besides, Brian had the strength to let his son live such a life, but it


    was a pity that his son had gone on a path that he could no longer stop him. Since then, he would


    support him to go further.


    Charles stared at his father with burning eyes. Although he didn''t know what his father was thinking, he


    knew that what Brian said was for the good of him. He wanted to teach him how to move on, just as


    Brian was unpredictable in front of others. He had to grow up gradually.


    On the other hand, Charles knew his daddy well. He knew that his daddy was just like his mommy.


    Brian would only hide his emotions in face of the strangers and enemies. He always wholeheartedly


    treated those he cared.


    "Daddy, when did you know that my mom is rted to the Lance Watson n?" Charles was curious


    about it.


    "When we were investigating the Locke family," Brian said, hugging Charles up.


    "The Locke family is supported by Lance Watson," Charles was pretty sure about that now.


    Brian nodded. A meaningful light shed across Charles'' eyes, and he seemed to think of something.


    He remembered that when he asked Moore to investigate his mother, Brian indeed saw the file in front


    of him, which meant that his father already knew who was behind the Locke family at that time, or


    earlier.


    Now, it urred to him that Brian had told him not to make any rash act at that time, and that the


    members of the Locke n were moreplicated than he had imagined. Now, it seemed that Brian


    was reminding him to guard against the Lance Watson n. Thinking of this, Charles squinted his


    eyes.


    "Daddy, how do you know that?" It should not be his mother who told him this. The Heavenly Shadow


    intelligencework couldn''t figure it out, but how did Brian know?


    "I guessed it," Brian said with a soothing smile.


    This answer was not convincing. Charles looked at Brian intently but did not ask any more. But Charles


    had sensed that his father had a powerful force behind him, which he did not know exactly, but he was


    sure that this force wasparable to the Heavenly Shadow.


    With a smile, Brian stroked Charles'' head. He knew that his son was so clever. Charles was able to


    guess a lot of things through a few simple details, and he liked his smart son very much.


    "Your mommy doesn''t want you to know about it."


    "Okay, I know. I won''t say too much in front of my mom." Charles knew Emily''s worries. That was why


    he concealed his identity for a long time.


    "Your mother will confess everything to you when it''s appropriate. After all, you are part of her heart."


    "Mr. Yun, why did you say that? Are you jealous?" Charles suddenly changed his mood and teased


    Brian.


    "What do you think?" Brian raised his eyebrows.


    "Well, it''s useless. After all, I am much better at pleasing mommy."


    "Oh, you mean I can act cute. That''s a good idea. Why didn''t I think of it?" Brian said seriously.


    "No. That''s my patent. I give you half of my mommy. You are not allowed topete with me for the


    other half." Angrily replied Charles.


    Brian smiled and gave Charles a punch. "She is my wife. If you want, you can find one yourself."


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Humph, she was my mommy before she found you." Charles argued. After all, he couldn''t lose the


    status.


    Brian smiled and stopped arguing with him. After all, facts speak louder than words. He didn''t have to


    argue with him.


    Charles proudly announced his victory, not knowing that it was given to him by Brian. But it didn''t


    matter because Charles was his son. It was nice to be like this.


    "I''m going to find Adolf. What do you want to do?" Brian looked at Charles and said.


    The smile on Charles'' face disappeared. "Do you want to ask Adolf about the things when mommy


    fought against n years ago?" he asked.


    The moment n saw Emily and Emily didn''t answer n''s question, the people had already known


    that n had been killed by the fire of Emily at that time. And Adolf had seen that scene.


    n just said that Emily pointed the muzzle of the gun at him and he also knew why she aimed the gun


    at him. But why would Emily take action with Adolf? It seemed that only Adolf would tell him about it.


    Besides, Brian could see that Adolf treated Emily as his friend. It couldn''t be ignored by Brian.


    For Charles'' question, Brian only answered with one simple "Yes." Then Brian turned around to leave.


    "I will go with you," Charles replied. Charles'' eyes were full of irrefutable persistence, and Brian never


    refuted many decisions made by Charles.


    In fact, Emily wanted to protect Charles, but that was not what Brian wanted. He wanted to help


    Charles to go on, so that Charles could learn to take control of the whole situation. In this way, Charles


    would know what he should do to keep the whole thing under control. So Brian would not hide anything


    from Charles.


    The moment Brian knew that Charles was the master of the Heavenly Shadow, he had decided to treat


    him like this. What''s more, from James''s words, Brian knew that James wouldn''t let Charles give up the


    identity as his sessor easily, neither would Charles. Therefore, the only thing Brian chose was to


    respect his decision.


    Adolf had already known that Brian woulde. After all, he had told him before, so it was reasonable


    for him toe. But he didn''t expected that Charles woulde with him. Even though he was a little


    surprised and admiring of Charles, he still couldn''t see trough Charles.


    "He is my son. He has the right to know everything." Brian said indifferently.


    Said Adolf, looking at Charles, who was quite determined and didn''t seem to be a kid at all. Thinking of


    the murderous aura emanated from Charles when he shot, Adolf didn''t say anything more, because he


    believed in this seventh year old kid, just like he had trusted Emily for no reason.


    "You should be here to ask me about her past." Said Adolf ndly. He had a strong feeling of


    attachment to her, but it was not about the affection, but more about the memories.


    Adolf didn''t know what Brian and Charles heard from n. It was needless for him to care about since


    he remembered that Emily had fought side by side with him.


    "I met her by ident. Her appearance was not like this at that time, and she didn''t even have this


    name." Said Adolf slowly.


    He indeed met Emily unexpectedly. They were chasing n and the criminal gang. n was so


    cunning that they failed to capture them in that several years. Finally, they found some clues and


    wanted to take the chance to arrest all of them.


    At that time, they met Emily in the middle of their actions. At that time, Emily''s face was not changed.


    Her cold face was not as expressive as it was now. At that time, she was like a piece of ice, threatening


    the people who were close to her to be frozen. But now she was like a me, which could make people


    feel warm.


    The only thing that didn''t change was that, no matter in the past or in the present, people are either


    frozen or burned to ashes once being close to her. The ferocity in her bone didn''t seem to disappear


    with time, but it''s sharpened more shocking.


    When Adolf met Emily, she was alone with lots of wounds. At the sight of Adolf, she only said ironically,


    "Flying Leopard, Russia, for n?"


    The words left them astonished. Her cold and arrogant manner was so deeply engraved in Adolf''s mind


    that he could still remember her unyielding sight. The cold and arrogant eyes seemed to have ignored


    everything in the world, even the color of the world. Everything had turned into deathly silence in her


    eyes.


    Then she said, "Do you want to kill n? Let me help you."

 Chapter 236 What Happened

    Chapter 236 What Happened


    It seemed difficult for everyone to believe what Emily said at that time. After all, it was a woman who


    suddenly appeared, and she said a few strange words. What''s more, their action was confidential at


    that time, and the sudden appearance of Emily was enough to arouse their doubts.


    Most people didn''t believe Emily at all. Of course, some of them even suspected that Emily had an


    ulterior motive. Under that circumstances, it was normal for people to have such doubts, but Adolf


    didn''t doubt it at all. When Emily slowly said these words, he had believed all of them and said, "Okay."


    The members of the group were very displeased with Adolf and wanted to ask him for an exnation.


    They wondered why he would believe a woman who appeared all of a sudden and why he gave this


    woman so much trust.


    However, when Adolf heard such question from his subordinate, he just forcefully said, "I''ll be


    responsible if anything happens."


    At that time, Adolf had been leading the Flying Leopard for many years, and his majesty and the


    promise convinced them. At that moment, even if all the members were unwilling to obey, they had no


    choice but to obey.


    Looking at Adolf in front of her, Emily said, "I won''t let you down."


    Adolf still remembered that Emily had been elegant and calm at that time, which made people have to


    trust her.


    Later, Emily followed the team, or more precisely, she led the team. Through more than a month''s


    journey, they finally found the den of n.


    During that month, no one knew the name of Emily. Once being asked about that, she just smiled


    coldly and said, "I''ve already forgotten about my name. The name can be meaningful only when it is


    called by people, which isn''t for me."


    Emily''s tone at that time was very pitiful. She had meant that if there was no one calling her name, her


    name would have been meaningless, or maybe she had not had a name from beginning to end. Adolf


    didn''t know but he wouldn''t ask her. She unwittingly entered Adolf''s heart, making him feel sorry for her.


    During the one month''s marching, everyone, including Adolf, thought that Emily wouldn''t keep up with


    them, but they were wrong. Most of the time, some of their members wouldn''t be able to keep up with


    Emily. After they suffered a few ambushes, when they were busy fighting, Emily gave them a hand and


    saved several of them.


    It was very easy for soldiers to ept a person. As long as that person was stronger than them, was


    kind to them, and was willing to do something for them, the soldiers would recognize him. Apparently,


    Emily had done much for them. Therefore, very soon, the disapproval in her disappeared, leaving only


    morepliments.


    However, Emily had no idea of such a change, so she still went on with her own work. When the


    members needed help, she wouldn''t stand by and do nothing, but she wouldn''t take the initiative to talk


    to them, either. When someone asked her some questions, she would answer them in detail, except for


    the name.


    Since then, during more than one month, they didn''t know the name of Emily. Even Adolf didn''t know


    her name until now. But he didn''t know whether it was her original name. He was not sure about that


    but he did know that it was her even though she had changed her appearance.


    Following Emily''s method, they indeed found n''s hidden ce a monthter. To tell the truth, n


    was so clever that they had taken great efforts to find him, but at that moment, they realized that their


    efforts were not in vain.


    Of course, the most important factor was that there was Emily who led the way for them. Without Emily,


    they would not have found n''s location in such a short time. At that time, Adolf was also curious


    about why Emily was so familiar with n and could tell which ce n would choose to hide. Adolf


    didn''t have a chance to ask her. By the time he had a chance, he found that Emily had disappeared.


    Emily hade for n, who had been killed, so there was no need for her to stay after that. Once


    upon a while, Adolf felt disappointed, because he indeed didn''t know much about Emily. And thus he


    had been somewhat unwilling to let her go. He didn''t know when they would meet again, but he didn''t


    expect that they would meet here. However, Emily had changed a lot.


    Adolf still remembered the moment when they arrested n, the figure of Emily who was holding the


    gun looked very dim, as if she could leave at any time. At that time, Emily was like an executioner in


    the hell, who killed others with full of hatred in her heart. Of course, Emily didn''t kill anyone except


    n.


    Even so, the blood still stained this area, and the screams and the sound of crying echoed in that dark


    night, which were extremely clear, but it seemed that Emily had never heard them. She was just trying


    to subdue those people in front of her.


    The bullets didn''t kill them, but the uracy of the bullets repelled those people expect n. The bullet


    was shot into n''s chest before he noticed it. It was hard to imagine that the bullet was deflected, but


    now that n was still alive, Emily''s shot was probably wrong at that time.


    As for why it was deflected, and why it was so, Brian and Charles already had a corresponding answer.


    Then a fire burned the once ineffable organization of n into ashes. Originally, Adolf''s task was to


    bring the whole n back. But when facing Emily, when he saw the anger burning in Emily''s eyes, he


    was silent about Emily''s behavior.


    It seemed that if Emily didn''t do this, she would copse. She seemed to care nothing, but she only


    showed unprecedented hatred for the drug.


    When the zing me burned, Adolf seemed to see a hint of relief and mncholy in Emily''s eyes,


    but there was more sadness. He didn''t know where the sadness came from, or what it contained.


    However, he knew that at that moment, not only he but also other people were praying for the safety of


    the woman in front of him.


    They had once fought side by side and slept in the open every night, so Emily and the soldiers were


    just like friends to each other.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    But then Emily left quietly, leaving only the words "Don''t tell anyone that I am in this action." Just as she


    came unexpectedly, it seemed that she suddenly disappeared too.


    So everybody knew it was them, the Russian Flying Leopard who killed n. The United forces of the


    countries only cleaned up their battlefields. But the outsiders did not know that there was a woman


    named Emily.


    But all the members of the Flying Leopard team involved in the original action remembered Emily. They


    all remembered this woman without her name, who was an unforgettable friend in their memory.


    It''s just that they haven''t seen each other since then, and Adolf has investigated. But he had no idea


    where to start. Adolf once thought Emily would be a member of the army of any country, but it was


    obviously not, and even if she was, it was not something he can find out.


    After all, the army was very secret, and if Emily was really in the army, Adolf was certain that they


    would see each other again someday. However, he didn''t expect that he would see her here, and he


    also didn''t expect that Emily was not a member of the army but such an ordinary person.


    However, this ordinary identity should also be a disguise. Emily had connections with n and the


    army, and had such a husband and a son. It was impossible even if Adolf wanted to have a very simple


    thought about Emily.


    Moreover, the three of them were iparably skillful at fighting. How could simple characters have


    such skills? However, Adolf was gratified to see how Emily was now, not because of her looks, but her


    state of mind.


    Emily was no longer that lonely and aloof as she had been before. Instead, she smiled and felt more


    dependent. Perhaps this change was because she had be the wife of the man named Brian, who


    was standing in front of Adolf. Adolf didn''t know why he had such feelings.


    But that''s good, so Adolf can rest assured.


    "Thank you!" Hearing that, Adolf was stunned for a moment, but then he smiled with relief. He


    understood why Brian would say thanks to him. Brian felt grateful for trusting Emily, for worrying about


    her.


    Hearing that, Adolf thought, "Brian is indeed a man that could not be ignored. Is he the president of the


    World International? He is worthy of Emily.


    "You''re wee." A smile appeared at the corners of Adolf''s mouth, which was rare to see. After all, in


    his heart, Emily was different. Of course, it was not about love, but friendship.


    Brian also responded with a smile. Charles was also grateful for Adolf. This should be the best warmth


    his mother had felt many years ago. Maybe it was because of this that Emily had a special feeling for


    Adolf.


    "What are you going to do with it?" After walking out from Adolf''s room, Brian asked. They had almost


    figured out what had happened, so he believed that Charles could understand it ording to his


    understanding ability.


    "How about you?" Charles looked at Brian. He didn''t believe that Brian didn''t have any ns, but he


    couldn''t figure out what kind of n Brian was going to do.

 Chapter 435 The Last Part Of The Final Episode

    Chapter 435 The Last Part Of The Final Episode


    Lance Watson smiled and looked at Charles, "How is it going inside?"


    Charles was not in the mood to answer Lance Watson''s question, and Lance Watson could clearly feel


    that everyone seemed to have a different look at him, which seemed to have something to do with


    Emily.


    "Everything goes well." What Charles could say was only three words.


    "You all hear that." Hearing Lance Watson''s words, several people around nodded their heads. The


    people who didn''t show up could also feel the response, including Blood Sword.


    The others didn''t know what Lance Watson meant, and it was obvious that he didn''t want to exin it


    anymore.


    "Dr. Zheng will take her to the medical room, and Rom wille to help. What do you think?" Lance


    Watson said slowly.


    Looking at Lance Watson, Brian handed over Emily to him.


    "Daddy?" Charles seemed to be worried.


    "He won''t hurt Emily." In the end, Brian was sure of this, because the look in Lance Watson''s eyes was


    a kind of relief after putting down everything, and also a kind of deep love for Emily.


    Blood Sword and his people all knew what Lance Watson meant just now and what would happen if he


    went in. Anna, who had followed Charles out, also knew that, but they could not stop him, because no


    one could disobey what Lance Watson had said here.


    Ron followed in. In the medical room, Emily looked at Lance Watson subconsciously and said, "Even if


    you give your life to me, I won''t thank you."


    "That''s true. Every time you open your eyes and realize that you are still alive, I will let you clearly feel


    who gave you this life."


    Emily looked at Lance Watson. He lowered his head and kissed on Emily''s forehead. Ron wanted to


    stop him, but he didn''t.


    "This is thest gift for you. Let''s start."


    The operation went on very slowly. Everyone was waiting anxiously, but everyone knew that they could


    do nothing but wait. The operation could not be one hundred percent sessful, but what they could


    do was to try their best.


    It was not until evening that the operation was over that Ron pushed Emily out.


    "How about it?" Someone asked.


    "Very sessful." Ron replied.


    Looking behind them, Brian didn''t see Lance Watsone out. Everyone knew that it was Lance


    Watson who sacrifice his life for Emily. Then, now Lance Watson...


    Dr. Zheng came out and said, "The ne should be ready. You can leave tonight. With Ron, you don''t


    need to worry about her."


    "Where is he?"


    "He doesn''t want to see you again. Don''t worry. He is still alive, but there is no need to see you again."


    Dr. Zheng took a pile of documents and handed them to Ron. Ron looked through them and narrowed


    his eyes.


    "This is the information about Master''s treatment after his legs can''t walk. You should need it." Dr.


    Zheng looked at Chris.


    "Thank you." Chris said tly. He wouldn''t be grateful to Lance Watson, and he wouldn''t hate him now


    because he saved Emily.


    "I should thank this girl on behalf of him, because he has a different feeling for this girl. He said that


    since she thought he owed you a pair of legs, then he would pay it back. Unfortunately, fate makes


    fools of people."


    "Blood Sword, see them off." Dr. Zheng said in the end. Since Lance Watson had given the order, the


    others would certainly leave in this way. They had thought that there would be a fierce battle, but they


    did not expect that it would end like this.


    But this should be the best ending for them. Before getting on the ne, Brian looked at the ind


    again. Emily always said that she was so lucky to meet him.


    In fact, the luckiest thing should be that they met at the right time and could trust each other without


    scruple.


    "Charles, remember Lance Watson. Although your mommy hates him, this hatred will end here.


    Remember that he has once saved your mommy."


    Charles nodded and the ne took off. The feud that hadsted for many years hade to an end.


    Looking at the frail Lance Watson, Dr. Zheng said, "Don''t you take thest look at them?"


    "Do you think I let them go too easily?" There was no trace of blood on his pale face.


    "Mr. Watson, if you hadn''t turned a blind eye to Charley here, he wouldn''t have done such a thing."


    After all, everything here was under the control of the person in front of him.


    "It''s time for you to go out."


    If it wasn''t for the shot from Charley to Emily, Emily wouldn''t have begged Lance Watson, and Lance


    Watson wouldn''t have offered to help Emily. And the shot from Charley made everything reasonable.


    Lance Watson had never thought of letting Emily die. What he needed was only a suitable chance. In a


    rtionship, no one could tell right from wrong, but the one who fell in love first would lose, and thest


    chance to live was left to the person he loved. It was the best ending for Lance Watson.


    "Your blood can''t hold on for long. It depends on you." And they would stay with Lance Watson.


    Lance Watson waved his hand and asked Dr. Zheng to leave. Looking at the night sky outside, he


    really let go of her this time.


    When Emily woke up, she was at her familiar home. She opened her eyes and smiled at Brian, who


    was sitting next to her.


    So did Brian.


    "Where is he?"


    Of course, Brian knew who Emily was asking, "I haven''t seen him. Dr. Zheng said he was still alive."


    "Okay."


    What they said was just these few words. It would be good as long as they could keep Lance Watson


    in their memory.


    "Emily, I heard that you are pregnant. Oh my God, you have to give birth to a baby like Charles for me


    to y with." Murphy came in happily.


    "If you want, you can have a baby with Mike."


    "Emily, I suddenly find that you are so bad."


    "Oh, really? I''m doing this for your own good."


    "Well, I don''t want to talk to you anymore." Murphy was kind of shy. It seemed that it was hopeful for


    Mike.


    Alice also came to see Emily.


    "Have you seen my brother?"


    Alice nodded.


    Emily didn''t say anything. Alice said first, "It turned out that I was heartbroken when I didn''t see him,


    but now I can face him calmly. Looking at his calm face, I feel good."


    "That''s because you have found your own happiness."


    "You are right." Alice smiled happily. That was good enough for her.


    Emily had been resting on the bed all the time. In a sh, it was time to deal with the agreement


    between Emily and Charles three months ago. During this period, Brian changed a vi. After all, there


    were so many people now, and their original home was not big enough.


    James, Mary, Mike, Vincent, Ron, Chris and Jim all gathered to watch the challenge of Charles.


    Emily sat therezily with a smile. Her belly was protruding day by day, and Brian took good care of


    her.


    Charles looked at Nichs and asked, "Are you ready?"


    "Of course."N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Then they two took turns to fight with James. Although they didn''t win, they were equal in match of


    strength, which could also be regarded as a happy ending to each other.


    When everything ended and they were about to binge, several figures appeared at the door. The leader


    of the group was nobody else but Blood Sword. Looking at the solemn ck clothes on Blood Sword,


    Emily knew what was going on. Lance Watson passed away.


    Blood Sword looked at Emily for a while, and then looked at Charles, who was next to Emily. The four


    people following Blood Sword also looked at Charles.


    Blood Sword bowed respectfully to Charles and said, "Ie with all the other cadres to wee the


    new leader."


    The loud voice made everyone''s face change, except for Chris. Charles was also confused, "Me? Do


    you mistake me for someone else?"


    It was inconceivable for Lance Watson to pass on all his power to Charles.


    "ording to the rules of the Lance Watson family, the one who gets out of that trial will be the next


    master. He will be the new master of us." Blood Sword said.


    It was not until then that Emily remembered what the ce Lance Watson sent Charles to on that


    ind was. It was not a dangerous ce, but a trial.


    Charles looked at Emily and then at Brian.


    "Charles, you need to walk forward by yourself, choose what you want and do what you want to do."


    Hearing what Emily said, Brian just smiled.


    Looking at Blood Sword, Charles asked, "Isn''t he afraid that I will destroy his power if he handed it over


    to me?"


    "He said that you can decide everything, Master." Blood Sword said respectfully.


    "Really?" Charles smiled slowly and said, "I ept this identity."


    Charles said with great courage. Blood Sword nodded and said, "The symbol of the Lance Watson


    family was taken away by him. He said that it was tainted with too much blood, and all the bloody


    things would end from him. The Lance Watson family will also end, and the new symbol will be decided


    by you."


    "A symbol? I''m sure you don''t want to forget Lance Watson. Use thence as a symbol and make a


    ring with a smallnce on it."


    Looking at Charles'' gentle and sharp smile, Blood Sword seemed to understand why his master gave


    everything to Charles, because the young man in front of him had such a qualification.


    James snapped his fingers and thought, ''Charles will be invincible. He is going to control all the forces


    in this world.'' But James also knew that there were still many talented people. No one could tell what


    would happen in the future.


    On the boundless sea, there was a huge ship. At the head of the ship, a boy about seven or eight years


    old was enjoying the sunlight leisurely. "Young master, all the power of Lance Watson has been passed


    on to a young man."


    "Oh, I see. It seems that I won''t be lonely in the future." He smiled brightly.


    In November, Emily gave birth to a pair of twins, a son and a daughter. Brian was very happy, but of


    course, Charles was happier than Brian. He stayed in front of the twins all day long and yed with


    them.


    The name of the twins was given by Chris. Under the treatment of Ron, Chris was able to walk with his


    legs. While gratified, Emily also remembered the name she hated before, but it didn''t matter now.


    Of course, Charles really wanted to name the twins, and was refused by all the people. After all, they


    still wanted the twins to have graceful names.


    The boy''s name was Jason Yun, and the girl''s name was Lily Yun. As for whether the boy''s name had


    a special meaning, they all smiled and didn''t say anything.


    After recovering from the delivery, Emily had an unprecedented wedding with Brian. All the people were


    present. Emily hugged Brian, and the true feeling of all of them was happiness.


    Some of them had already obtained happiness, and some were still on the way to pursue happiness,


    but they believed that there would be a happy ending in the end. Vincent, Alice, Mike, Murphy, John


    and so on would all have their own future.


    Even if the process was bumpy, it would still be happy in the end.


    Because all the misfortunes were prepared for thest luck. The encounter of Emily and Brian just


    proved this point.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!